Our Articles – Page 4 – Jericho Writers
Jericho Writers
Box 321, 266 Banbury Road, Oxford, OX2 7DL, United Kingdom
UK: +44 (0)330 043 0150
US: +1 (646) 974 9060

Our Articles

UK Literary Agents For Memoir, True Story, And Autobiographies

Have you just finished your memoir and are ready to begin your search for an agent? Well, we’re here to help!  WANT TO JUMP STRAIGHT TO THE AGENT LIST? CLICK HERE  Memoirs And Autobiographies Unless you’re a celebrity, memoirs are a notoriously tricky market to conquer. Your memoir or autobiography needs to be remarkable. It needs to captivate your reader and should be a story that no one else will be able to tell. Think Edmund de Waal’s The Hare With Amber Eyes, Empire Antartica by Gavin Francis, or Cheryl Strayed’s Wild.   What all memoirs should have in common is non-fiction narratives, based on the author’s personal experiences. You’ll need to turn your memories into excellent prose by plotting the storyline, using scenes with action, dialogue and exchanges, and allowing the readers to get to see the people, or characters, develop as the storyline progresses.   Finding an agent for any author, but especially for new writers, can be challenging. You need to find an agent who not only likes your work, but you also need to feel like you can have a professional relationship with them. They’ll be your biggest cheerleader and your most honest critic.  Whatever your story, once you’ve polished your manuscript and your submission pack there’s sure to be an agent out there who can’t wait to read it. So, where to begin?    AgentMatch And How To Use It There are plenty of memoir-loving agents, but you won\'t want to approach them all. The best way to develop and refine your own shortlist of UK agents for memoirs is to visit AgentMatch, our literary agent database, and use the search tools on the left to make your selection.  With AgentMatch you can select by genre (e.g. memoir, true story, and autobiography), country, the agent’s level of experience, their appetite for new clients, and much more. You can even save your search results and come back to them, allowing you to work through them one by one, at your own pace. Each profile has been researched thoroughly including what agents like to read in their spare time, information on their most recent deals, manuscript wishlists, submission requirements, and exclusive interviews.  You can sign-up for a 7-day free trial which will give you a good feel for the data and functionality. Or join us as a premium member and get unlimited access to AgentMatch.  UK Agents For Memoir, True Story, And Autobiographies  To get you started we’ve selected a list of 20 UK agents looking for memoirs:  [am_show_agents id=34] More Resources   We’re here to help you at every step in your writing and querying process. Check out our favourite blogs that can assist you in putting together your query letter and synopsis, and if you want valuable, personal feedback on your writing you can book a fifteen-minute One-to-One with an agent of your choice. Premium members can also get a free query letter review from our lovely Writers Support team!    Happy searching, and good luck on your querying journey!   

What Is The Turning Point Of A Story? Creating An Engaging Narrative

As readers, we want stories to keep us intrigued and excited. So as fiction writers, we often ask ourselves what makes a book unputdownable. The answer to that is ensuring your story is full of twists and turns - in other words, are there enough compelling turning points in your story to keep readers guessing and turning the pages? Every character in fiction reaches a decisive moment where they are forced to act - a crossroad which is destined to take the story in a new direction. But what is the best way to introduce those moments to your story and where do you place them? In this guide, I will be explaining what the turning point of a story is, with plenty of literary examples, and will outline a step-by-step process to help you incorporate turning points in your novel. What Is A Turning Point In A Novel? A turning point in a story is a moment in the plot when a character must make a decision that will change the course of the story. Every turn involves decisive change and either helps with character development or keeps the story moving. The choices the characters in your story make will change the direction of the plot and, in turn, their future. Sometimes that decision is theirs alone, and sometimes external factors or events may force their hand. Every turning point in a story - whether it\'s an obstacle, a choice or a decision - should be a point of no return. Case Study Before you start coming up with your own ideas, it helps to study well-known stories as examples. Let\'s focus on a fun classic. The Wizard of Oz is full of turning points. Dorothy is on a literal journey, after all, and that yellow brick road is full of twists, turns and crossroads. No matter how much a character tries, they mustn\'t be able to go backwards. After all, had Dorothy been able to return to Kansas as soon as she\'d landed in Oz, there would be no story! Meeting the Witch of the North, being given her ruby slippers, following the yellow brick road, meeting her new friends, having to steal the Wicked Witch of the East\'s broomstick, getting trapped in the castle, discovering that the wizard isn\'t real - these are all turning points in the story. Some of these moments create character development, some move the plot forward, and some add to the tension - but either way... there\'s no way back... so let\'s keep going. How Does The Turning Point Affect The Whole Story? If a turning point in your book doesn\'t effect the whole story, then it\'s not a turning point - it\'s just a choice. The first and major turning point in most books is the inciting incident; what some writers refer to as \'the call to adventure.\' If we return to Oz, we will see that Dorothy\'s main turning point is that she\'s been magically transported from her mundane life on a Kansas farm to the colourful and magical world of Oz. The original movie version makes that turning point incredibly helpful for viewers to spot as they literally turn her old black and white life into technicolour splendour. Arriving in a new world, having accidentally killed a witch with her house, and then agreeing to follow the yellow brick road in order to return home is the major turning point in the story. Without that there is no story. Much like in The Wizard of Oz, you need to ensure that the turning points in your novel affect the overall story. If, at any point, the character can make a different choice or the event has no effect on character arcs, then it\'s not a turning point. How Many Turning Points Are In A Novel? A traditional story has five turns, most of which move the action from one scene to another. First of all, let us look at the three-act structure and how a story has a beginning, middle and end (and how the turning points can help readers move from one to the other). Every Story Has Three Acts Act One In act one we meet the main character and the rest of the cast. We see what life was like before the inciting incident (ie what they have to lose or need to change). We then see the character presented with the first turning point - the crux of the story - the catalyst. In The Wizard of Oz, act one ends with Dorothy finding herself in the fantasy world of Oz. The tornado that got her there was an external driving force and a turning point. Straight away she wants to go home (who wouldn\'t?) and that\'s when she meets a good witch and is told about the yellow brick road. The choice to follow the yellow brick road is Dorothy\'s call to adventure, her literal first step on her journey to reach her goal. In any story, after some deliberation, the main character must choose to go forward with that decision and that takes them to act two. This takes you to a complete change of scene. Act Two Act two is when most of the action happens. This is the part full of adventure, trials and tribulations, the biggest obstacles, new characters, conflict, and lots of lessons learned. Within act two we should see turning points that confront the protagonist and help their character arc develop. In Dorothy\'s case, she meets the cowardly lion, the scarecrow with no brain, and the tin man with no heart. She has scary run-ins with the Wicked Witch of the West, and, when she finally reaches the Emerald City, discovers that the wizard is a fake. This is another turning point, which leads us to the next act... Act Three The final act is when all feels lost and the goal of the story is slipping through the protagonist\'s hands. Then the hero makes a decision which should be the culmination of all they have learned on their journey, helped by their self-realisation and a new-found strength. This is when Dorothy has to escape the witch and kill her, tells her friends they always had the courage, brains and compassion they were seeking, and realises she also had the power to go home all along. Now we can clearly see how a story has three acts, let\'s look at the five turning points within those acts (and remember this applies as much to novel writing as it does to screenplays and playwriting). Five Classic Turning Points: 1. The Inciting Incident This is the first plot point. Without this part, there would be no story. Dorothy lands in Oz, meets a good witch and takes the dead witch\'s red shoes. 2. A Goal This is the whole point of the story, the part when the hero decides what they want and what they must do to get it. Dorothy must follow the yellow brick road to the wizard in order to get home. 3. The Midpoint The hero goes from knowing what they want, to realising what they need. They may, and should, still waver and struggle a little, but we\'re heading towards the climax and all is going well. Dorothy has finally found the wizard! He tells her that to get home she must steal the Wicked Witch\'s broomstick. She heads for the castle... and gets captured. 4. The Dark Night Of The Soul This is where the bad guy gets the upper hand and our hero reaches rock bottom - when they (and the reader) think they will fail. The falling action. It\'s at this point that we reach the \'final push\' when the hero must dig deep and use all their strength, knowledge and resources gathered on their journey to take action. Dorothy sees a vision of her Aunt Em and finds the strength to get back home. 5. The Climax This is the final plot point which leads to the falling action and then the very end (the denouement). This is the part of the story where the turning point decides whether the hero wins or loses. Dorothy returns to the wizard, discovers the truth, and realises her ruby slippers could have gotten her home at any point. Without that last turning point, the story would not be complete. What Makes A Good Turning Point? Although the above is quite formulaic, the turning point can happen at any time in the story. The most important thing to remember is that the turning point changes everything - whether it literally changes the direction the hero is going in, provides a new perspective, reveals crucial information, or changes the trajectory of the story. Before we learn what a turning point should include, let\'s look at the type of turning points that exist. Here are five turning points that you may find in a good story. 5 Different Types Of Turning Points Every single one of these turning points either moves the plot forward, teaches the hero something, or develops their character arcs. And don\'t forget - there\'s no going back! Here are some examples... The Opportunity Most stories start with an opportunity (often the inciting incident) which leads to a turn in the story. Harry discovers he\'s a wizard and gets invited to wizard school.Frodo is tasked with taking the ring to Mordor, The Realisation The hero learns something, or they figure something out, which forces them to make a decision. Romeo falls in love with Juliet then realises she\'s a Capulet.Dorothy discovers that her shoes could have gotten her home all along. The Sacrifice The main character sacrifices themselves to achieve their goals or save someone they love. Katniss volunteers for The Hunger Games in place of her sister.Ariel gives up her voice to become human. The Leap Of Faith Our hero takes a gamble and hopes it pays off. Cinderella goes to the ball.Macbeth meets three witches and believes their predictions. The Choice The protagonist has an opportunity to change their situation. Aladdin rubs the lamp.Pi jumps into the lifeboat with all the wild animals. What A Turning Point Should Achieve Most stories include a number of major turning points which affect the rest of the story, keep the reader intrigued and drive the plot forward. But what are the rules to writing great turning points? What should they achieve? It Must Fit Into The Story All turning points should be relevant to the plot of the story. For example, the hero shouldn\'t choose to chase an elephant and ride into town on its back unless the elephant, and the town, are crucial to the storyline (even if it makes for a fun visual). The Character Should Be Challenged Don\'t make it easy for them. All main characters need to confront obstacles and face pinch points that will determine their future and move the story along. The Little Mermaid wouldn\'t be much of a story if she got her human legs but also kept her voice and was able to easily explain her situation to the prince. Changes The Course Of The Plot Every story needs conflict. That doesn\'t mean every story needs a battle or fight scene; the conflict can be emotional or spiritual, but the hero needs to find resistance. Which means every story turn must change the course of the action and move the plot forward. If Romeo hadn\'t agreed to go to the party, he wouldn\'t have met Juliet. If he hadn\'t killed her cousin, he wouldn\'t have been banished. If he\'d received the message from the priest he would have known she was faking death and he wouldn\'t have taken his own life. Keeps The Reader Hooked It\'s the sweet irony and frustration of twists and turns in a story that keeps the reader turning the pages and the viewer in their seat. The highest tension leads to decisions and choices that drive the plot forward and deepen the hero\'s experience. If a turning point doesn\'t lead to excitement of some kind, then the reader won\'t care... and nobody wants that! What\'s The Difference Between A Turning Point And A Plot Twist? One changes the course of a story (a turning point) and the other is a reveal/shock factor (a plot twist). Here are some examples from Romeo And Juliet... A turning point can be a plot twist: Romeo discovering Juliet is a Capulet. You can have a twist that isn\'t a turning point: Tybalt kills Mercutio. And a twist can lead to a turning point: Romeo gets his revenge, kills Tybalt, and is banished from Verona. See how you can combine the two and keep the pace of the story going, without having so many twists and turns that you exhaust the reader or lose credibility. What\'s The Difference Between A Turning Point And The Climax? A good turning point can be found at any point of the story, whereas the climax is only ever at the end. The climax itself doesn\'t have to be a turning point, often it\'s a natural conclusion, although you can have a turning point leading up to the climax that changes everything. As mentioned above, the \'will they won\'t they\' aspect of Romeo And Juliet keeps the audience guessing all the way through. The climax is Romeo learning that his love is dead and killing himself, with the added twist of Juliet waking up, seeing he\'s dead, and killing herself too. But the final turning point is that the grief felt by both the Montages and Capulets brings the warring family together in a way love never could. That\'s what makes this play not a love story, but a tragedy. 5 Tips For Writing Great Turning Points It Must Be Earned By The Character Don\'t make the turning point convenient for the plot. The hero must reach the point of no return through hard work, sacrifice and character building determination. Katniss has to be physically and mentally strong to beat her opponents in The Hunger Games. Her realisations are turning points, but she suffers a lot to reach them. It Develops The Character Arc A character doesn\'t grow and develop in just one scene. Their journey needs to be both physical and metaphorical. Ensure your turning points help the characters learn something about themselves - by the end of the story they should be a very different person to the character in chapter one. Frodo doesn\'t return to the Shire the same little Hobbit he was when he left the comfort of home with his best friend. Think Ahead Your turning point has to weave the story together, so it makes sense to plot and plan ahead. Ask yourself how your hero is going to get from one part of the story to the other. Give them a goal, send them on a journey, decide how they will achieve that goal - then add all the turning points that will decide the course of the story. Don\'t worry about the details at this point of plotting, simply ask yourself whether they need to make a choice, a sacrifice, learn something new, or realise something. Don\'t Force It Although each turning point should up the stakes and keep readers on the edge of their seats, never force a turning point into a scene if it doesn\'t fit. Great pacing means also having quiet moments in a story where nice things happen and everything is going to plan, as well as sections full of rising action, obstacles and decisions. As long as you know your character well and they have a goal, some of the turning points may evolve naturally as you write the novel. No Turning Back I\'ve said it once, and I shall say it again - there should be no way the character can return to the old status quo! Cinderella doesn\'t have the choice to have a quiet night in instead of going to the ball; her Fairy Godmother wouldn\'t have allowed it. Romeo has no choice but to leave Verona when he\'s banished. And Katniss can\'t change her mind about taking part in The Hunger Games. Your story can only go in one direction after each turning point... and that\'s onwards! Frequently Asked Questions What Is A Turning Point Example? A turning point in a story is a moment in time when something occurs that causes a shift or an irrevocable change in direction. In literature, that turning point may be a call to adventure, a choice they are given, a sacrifice they make, a realisation or a decision. What Is The Turning Point In A Scene? A turning point in a story can occur at any moment - whether that\'s within an act, a chapter, or a scene. In any story, the change from one scene to another is often caused by a change in direction (this can be seen visually on stage or in a movie). A great example of this is when Alice falls down the rabbit hole, the scene (and her surroundings) change dramatically. Or when Charlie wins the golden ticket and visits the chocolate factory - a completely different world to the one he was familiar with. Or when Romeo decides to join his friends at the Capulet party - again, the scene changes and so does the course of his life. In most of these cases it\'s a transitionary moment from act one to act two, but that scene change can occur at any point of the story with many other turning points ahead. What Is The First Turning Point? The first turning point is the inciting incident. This is the part of the story where the hero goes from living their normal existence to setting off on a quest/adventure/seeking a goal following a choice or external occurrence that forces them to step into a whole new world. This new world isn\'t always literal- unless you\'re writing fantasy- but it is generally outside of their comfort zone. It\'s this initial push, that first turning point, and gets the story going. Your Turn As novelists we are always striving to be better writers, because there is always something new to learn when it comes to structuring and planning a novel. So I hope this guide to turning points has been helpful. Next time you are reading a book, or watching a movie or play, see if you can spot each turning point. Are they all irreversible? Are they believable? Do they develop the character? Have they kept you glued to the page/your seat? If so, ask yourself how you can strengthen your own story and what journey you will take your character on. After all, without turning points your hero\'s journey is going to be one very long, straight, and boring road... and where\'s the fun in that?

Emotions In Writing: How To Make Your Readers Feel

When it comes to writing, people often focus on plot, character, and setting, but the emotional landscape you create in your story is important too. In this guide, you’re going to learn ten ways to convey emotions in your writing, so you can create unforgettable characters and delight your readers, immediately drawing them into your stories.   You’ll get a set of practical techniques to use, whatever kind of story you’re telling, many of which I didn’t know about when I wrote my first two novels. We’ll look at why characters are key when it comes to writing emotion and achieving emotional mastery, then I’ll answer three of the most frequently asked questions about emotions in writing.   Why Are Emotions Important In Writing? As story creators, we want readers to identify with our characters and immerse themselves in our story worlds, so they get hooked and keep reading. We do that using emotion. Emotion also helps readers gain understanding and perspective from different viewpoints, as well as providing an opportunity for them to escape from the ‘real world’ for a while.   There are three types of emotion in writing:   Emotion experienced by you, the writerEmotion experienced by the character  And an emotional response from the reader These are different things. For example, you might feel impatient to finish writing a scene, while your main character is in love, and you\'re aiming for the reader to feel suspicious. Or perhaps you’re in love with your characters, your point of view character feels guilty, and you want your reader to be desperate find out what happens next.  Consider your own emotions and whether they are ending up on the page. Here’s a fairly common example: a writer feels bored and therefore writes a scene where the characters are bored, which will bore her readers. I’m using a negative to make a point – so bear with me!  You can address how you are feeling by using Julia Cameron’s Morning Pages, and by learning self-care for writers; both of which are outside the scope of this guide. Or see our article on writing and burnout for more self-care tips. There is a way of using your own emotional experiences to your advantage when writing emotions, using a theatrical technique called ‘emotion memory’ – more on that later.  Going back to the example of the bored writer writing a boring scene that bores the reader, the solution to this problem is to consider upfront what emotional effect you want to have on your reader, asking:  What do you want your reader to experience?   The best way to create an emotional response in your reader is to have them identify with your characters and fully immerse themselves in their world. If you’re telling any kind of story, whether you’re a playwright, a screenwriter, a memoirist or a novelist, the steps are the same:   Decide what you want the reader to experience. Get the reader to identify with your main characters.  Easier said than done, right? Keep reading!  Focus On Your Characters  We’ve established that, when conveying emotion in writing, the most crucial thing to consider is how to get readers to respond to your characters. Here’s one way to do that. I call it the C.A.S.E. method for short, which stands for contradictions, action, sympathy and empathy:  Well-rounded, authentic characters, just like all human beings, will have contradictions. Contradictions make characters seem real and therefore relatable. Readers like characters who take action, and who do something about the dilemma they’re in.   Initially, readers will sympathise with the main character, and want to know what happens next.  As the problems deepen, readers empathise with the character and wonder what they would do in the same situation. Empathy happens as a result of the first three.  Here’s an example from the psychological thriller Wrong Place, Wrong Time by Gillian McAllister (2022):  The main character, Jen, feels guilty about not being a good mother, but at the same time, she’s prepared to do anything to help her son. (Contradiction)  Jen tries to solve the seemingly impossible problem she faces. (Action) We feel sorry for her because of what happens at the beginning of the book and as a result – I won’t give it away. (Sympathy)  We can stand in her shoes and see the world through her eyes because of the vivid detail McAllister uses and because of the compelling dilemma Jen faces. We wonder what we would do in a similar situation. (Empathy)  Character contradictions, action, sympathy and empathy work together. If one is missing, it feels like something is wrong! All four will affect your readers\' emotions and elicit a response in them, leading to emotional engagement – and they’ll want to keep reading.   How To Convey Emotion In Writing   So you know you need C.A.S.E., but also, in order for readers to engage, the emotions your characters experience must seem authentic. How do you do that? I’m glad you asked! Here are ten ways to convey emotion in your writing. You can use:  Observation from life Emotion memory The body  The whole message Emotional leakage Idioms Imagery Form Emotion encyclopaedias The objective correlative  1. Use Observations From Life During your day-to-day life, observe how you and others experience and exhibit emotions. What goes on in your body and mind and in your environment? What behaviours and words are associated with the emotion? If you work with other people, this technique is particularly useful. Take a breath, observe, and note down what happened later. Over time you’ll create a resource you can draw on when you’re writing. There are instances where it wouldn’t be appropriate to step back and observe in the moment, of course, but you can still make notes later. I’ve put observation first because it’s the most important.  2. Use Emotion Memory Emotion memory is a technique developed by the theatre director Stanislavski, where actors recall experiencing an emotion to enact it authentically on stage. It’s where method acting comes from! There’s a section on Stanislavski in Dramatic Techniques for Creative Writers by Jules Horne (2018) in case you want to follow this up. Here’s how to use emotion memory in your writing:  Recall a memory in as much detail as possible, using the senses.  Start small: use the memory of leaves falling from trees in a park or the hottest day in summer or your earliest memory of the festive season, for instance.  Don’t do this with troubling memories at first, and if you do want to explore more difficult or intense emotions, have someone around to talk to, plus the support of a writing group.  Now imagine you can connect to a character’s (made up) memories in a similar way. Use memory in your writing to convey the feelings that came up as you or your character remembered the past.  3. Use The Body Both observation from life and emotion memory will help with this one. Write about internal and external bodily sensations. When your character is angry, for example, where in their body do they feel it? If someone slaps them across the face, they might feel pain from the slap, and a hot sensation in the chest, or they may experience tunnel vision. Hint at these bodily experiences during the relevant scene.   For example, in the opening sequence of The Namesake – depicting the birth of the main character – Jhumpa Lahiri shows us Ashima’s emotions using:   Her contractions,  The people around her,  Her memories.   In fact, Lahiri uses observation from life, emotion memory, and the body both to show us how Ashima might be feeling as she goes into labour, and to evoke an emotional response in the reader. There’s only one paragraph where we’re told directly how she feels – ‘astonished’ and ‘terrified’ – and even that’s in the context of a recent memory. In other words, the opening of The Namesake is also a good example of communicating emotion using show not tell. You can read the opening via the ‘look inside’ feature on online bookstores.  4. Use The Whole Message   In his book Persuasion: The Art of Influencing People (2013), James Borg discusses research by sociolinguistics experts that shows:   “a [spoken] message could be classified as 55 per cent visual (non-verbal), 38 per cent vocal (such things as tone or voice, rhythm, inflection) and 7 per cent verbal (meaning the actual words used).” (p. 58)  Only 7% of spoken communication comes from the meaning of the words! When we hear people talk, we are all used to looking for clues from other sources. Your readers will do this too and will bring some of that experience to bear on your story. This means that using a character’s tone of voice and behaviour to show that they are angry or embarrassed – or even using body language instead of dialogue – will work much better than simply telling us about it.  5. Use ‘Emotional Leakage’   Related to the idea of using the ‘whole message’, James Borg also tells us that we communicate in intentional and unintentional ways. This is good news for fiction writers, because unintended ‘emotional leakage’ (body language, gestures, fleeting expressions) can give away how a character is feeling inside. For example, body language might undermine what a character is saying, showing us how they are truly feeling. Because we’re used to looking for the 93% of a message that isn’t verbal, we’ll attribute more meaning to body language than to the words a character speaks.   James Borg has also written another book, called Body Language (2008), where he explores this idea further.   We communicate through context, too: through personal circumstances, social status and presentation, through clothes, hair and personal grooming, for instance. In a story, if a character’s presentation is out of the ordinary for the situation, or conflicts with their supposed social status, this immediately causes intrigue.   For instance, when a character who looks as if he spent the night under a hedge turns up as the replacement vicar at a wedding service, the reader will wonder what’s going on and why. Your character\'s thoughts and contexts can usefully contradict other aspects of what they say and do, so you can use context and ‘emotional leakage’ together. For example, if a character turns up to her daughter’s wedding with two black-eyes and a hangover and tells everyone she’s fine, the reader will know that\'s not the case.   Agatha Christie frequently uses emotional leakage to indicate how her characters are really feeling, but also to trick us with misdirection and red herrings.   For instance, near the beginning of Sad Cypress (1940), Mrs Welman’s two nurses are talking over tea, and we get a scene involving mainly dialogue. We learn that “Nurse O’Brien pursed her lips and put her head on one side” and a few lines later “over their steaming cups the women drew a little closer together.”   A few paragraphs further on, we hear that Mrs Welman woke in the night asking for a photograph of Lewis, a handsome man who was not her husband. Christie tells us that “Nurse Hopkins had a long nose, and the end of it quivered a little with pleasurable emotion.”  The two nurses are acting as if they are proper while we know they are gossiping. What’s more, the reader is listening in, sharing in the gossip.   6. Use Idioms Used sparingly, idioms are a handy shortcut: readers will know what you mean. \'Her heart sank\', for example, lets us know the bodily sensation and the emotion in three words. More interestingly, you can play with idioms. Rewrite them. Invent your own. Write the opposite. However, don’t rely solely on idioms to convey emotion, and avoid using idioms repeatedly. Some emotional idioms are so well-worn they’ve become clichés: a ray of light representing hope, for instance. Generally, if it’s difficult to imagine it happening to you or in front of you, or if it doesn’t communicate what you want to say in enough depth, it’s probably a cliché, so is best avoided.   7. Use Imagery What is the emotion like when it happens to you or your character? Observation from life and emotion memory will help once again. For example, in my first novel I described a character feeling mortified by saying she ‘went cold slowly, like someone was pouring cold custard over [her] head.’ In the same novel, I described emotional pain which was ‘like a stone in the middle of [her] chest.’ In both of these examples, I was using an image to describe the bodily sensation experienced by the character, which would then (hopefully) convey the emotion to the reader without naming it.   Years after my second novel was published, I realised I was far too fond of using balloon images. For instance, ‘Alex felt as deflated as a popped balloon’, and ‘Mrs Brown’s face [hovered] in front of her like a balloon’, and ‘the words bursting out of her mouth like balloons.’   Unfortunately, when I want to convey emotions, I immediately think of cold custard, stones, and balloons, like I’ve invented my own personal clichés! So be aware that you may have to ‘murder your darlings’ if you grow too fond of particular images like I did. In my current work-in-progress, I’m having to edit for internal stones and balloon images – I managed to avoid the custard!  Ask yourself how deep you want to go: to convey deep emotion, use your own imagery. To avoid slowing the pace, use quick idioms, but do so sparingly.   8. Use Form   You don’t have to be writing concrete poetry or avant-garde fiction to use form to convey emotion. This simply means invoking an emotional reaction in your reader – usually to illustrate how a character is feeling – using the shape of the writing. You could create a fast pace and short clipped sentences to show anger, and give us poignancy and sadness using a slow pace and long sentences, for example.   At the beginning of Jośe Saramago\'s novel Blindness the dialogue isn’t punctuated, creating a sense of confusion after a character goes blind. Saramago replicates what it would be like to suddenly go blind – to hear voices but not know who is talking – so that the reader’s confusion matches the character’s.  9. Use Emotion Encyclopaedias I’ve left emotion encyclopaedias and resources until near the end of this list of techniques because you need to use at least a couple of the others in conjunction with them. However, doing some research is useful, especially if your POV character is experiencing things that you never have, and if they are very different to you.   You can find lists of emotions online. For example, google ‘emotion wheels’ or ‘feeling wheel’ and you’ll likely find a diagram you can download and put up on the wall in your writing space. You can use the emotions on the wheel to brainstorm how a character experiencing that emotion might behave or what body language they might display or what bodily sensations they might notice.   Emotion reference books for writers include: The Emotion Thesaurus by Becca Puglisi and Angela Ackerman (2019), Body Beats to Build On: A Fiction Writer\'s Resource by April Gardner (2019) and Character Reactions from Head to Toe by Valerie Howard (2019).  10. Use An Objective Correlative The objective correlative, or what we called the OC where I used to teach, was made famous by T.S. Eliot. In fact, Eliot said the objective correlative was the only way to communicate an emotion to a reader, which is why I’ve left it till last. There’s no need to read up on literary the theory unless you want to; as readers and viewers we’re used to seeing this technique in action, especially in films.   It’s where a writer uses a thing – an object or a place or event (even the weather) – to invoke an emotional response in the reader, and therefore, in a story, to demonstrate how a character feels, without mentioning the emotion. Earlier I said that using a ray of sunlight to suggest hope is a bit of a cliché. It’s also an example of the OC. Watch a few Hollywood blockbusters and see if you can spot some more over-used examples of the objective correlative! They are often weather or nature-related.  Here’s another example. If I tell you that a character walked home in the rain, got soaked by a passing car, only to discover they were locked out of their house, you’ll probably assume they feel miserable. There’s nothing intrinsic about water or losing your keys that means you have to feel miserable. The OC works for two reasons, because the reader or viewer:  Puts themselves in the character’s shoes almost automatically – we ask how we would feel if the same thing happened to us. Assumes that you’re showing us this rain-soaked character for a reason, otherwise why would they be there? Elements of a story are supposed to communicate something – so we attribute meaning to them.  Notice how, for the OC to work, you have to use show rather than tell. In fact, the objective correlative is, at least partly, a formal way of saying ‘show don’t tell’. Conversely, if you’re not sure how to show instead of tell, then try the OC. Use a thing to represent an emotion.  Emotional Writing: Top Tips  Here are three top tips for conveying and evoking emotion in writing:  1.  If you try any of the above techniques, make it observation from life. Stepping back and observing the life around you will help more than anything else.   2. Remember that your emotional response, your readers’, and your characters’ are all different, but will have an impact on each other.   3. As with all things in writing, conveying emotion is about balance. Think about whether you want the pace to slow down or speed up, for example, when editing a scene.   Frequently Asked Questions In this section I’ll answer three of the most asked questions in relation to emotions in writing:   How do you show emotions in dialogue? What are emotional beats in writing? Why is emotion important in literature?  How Do You Show Emotions In Dialogue? When writing dialogue it’s often better to show your reader your character’s emotions by embedding small details and actions between the lines of speech. The scene from Sad Cypress by Agatha Christie that I mentioned earlier is an example of this. You’re also giving the reader the chance to visualise where the characters are in space. By the way, it’s usually better not to use adverbs after speech tags, which are a ‘tell’ rather than a ‘show.’   Embedding a lot of action and detail in dialogue slows the pace, so consider how fast you want the scene to move and vary the pace across the story as a whole.    Occasionally use the following during the dialogue to show us the emotion:  body language,  facial expressions,  interaction with the environment internal bodily sensations (quick ones, from the point of view character)   What Are Emotional Beats In Writing?  Embedding small details and actions between the lines of speech can be described as ‘adding emotional beats’ to your dialogue. That is, moments of pause where you show us your character\'s feelings and what they\'re experiencing, even when it’s only a raised eyebrow.   At a structural level, emotional beats are the moments when a character has an emotional response to an event, and it motivates them to take action. Emotional beats are, therefore, like the character taking a breath before continuing to solve the dilemma set up at the beginning of the story.   You’ll want a character to be doing something active during the emotional response. Being overcome by grief or realising they’re in love while working on the checkout at a supermarket or arranging flowers in a hospital, for example, works better than the same thing happening when they are lying in bed or watching TV.   Why Is Emotion Important In Literature? We turn to stories to entertain us and also to help us to make sense of the world. Emotions are important in literature because they help us to understand people better, enabling us to practise empathy and problem-solving through reading. In fact, researchers have proved that literature graduates are more empathetic! Deep emotions transport us into the world of the story, allowing us to fully immerse ourselves and escape our ‘real world’ problems for a while.   From a writing point of view, we can use emotions to draw readers into the story and keep them hooked. If your story lacks emotional impact, it’s likely you need to work on the characterisation and on ‘show not tell’. If you want to learn to evoke emotion, start there.   And Finally... I hope you have enjoyed this guide and that it will help you to develop the confidence to try different ways of expressing intense emotion through your writing. It’s such a thrill to hear a reader say that your work has affected them. Remember that characterisation and achieving an emotional impact on your reader are key to conveying emotion, so put aside some time to try out the ten techniques listed with this in mind.  Don’t forget – the emotional effect you want to achieve will come through redrafting. So keep going!  

Writing Techniques- How To Refine Your Story

One of the hardest things to gauge as writers is, perhaps, whether our writing is any good. Honestly, many published authors experience this too.   There is one thing we can do to ensure we keep improving though – refine our stories by using writing techniques.  In this article, we’ll go through different writing techniques, list writing technique examples, and note how we can use them to take our stories to a whole new level.  What Are Writing Techniques?  As authentic, racy, or tear-jerking as your plot might be, the storytelling comes down to every single sentence. The skilful execution of sentences and their syntax is called a writing technique. We can observe this skillfulness in the choice of tense for a scene or setting, point-of-view narrative, and other literary devices chosen by the writer.   Useful Writing Techniques To Enrich Your Work  Using writing techniques, consciously, makes our writing stronger. So, let’s look at some of the best techniques and writing styles we could adopt:   Playing With Time  Using time in certain ways can be very effective. It can involve literal time travel or just a travel in time, like a flash-forward or a flashback.   You could even use time to slow down a situation in the story, or speed it right up. This is often a well-handled technique in popular fiction. Take a look at this passage:  Hermione didn’t turn up for the next class and wasn’t seen all afternoon... Harry and Ron overheard Parvati Patil telling her friend Lavender that Hermione was crying in the girls’ bathroom and wanted to be left alone.  Harry Potter and the Philosopher’s Stone by J K Rowling The passage of time here is not as important as the passage of that time in Hermione’s absence is. Time (a whole afternoon) has been squeezed in to drop in information that’s important later on in the story.   Point Of View Narratives  Every narrator is unreliable to some degree, because they’re human, even if fictional. Using POV narratives with multiple characters takes this human limitation to a whole other level. Naturally, it works very well in mysteries, thrillers, and crime fiction. Think The Da Vinci Code, Gone Girl, and The Girl On The Train.   Using various POV narratives is a good way to eliminate stagnation, especially if your plot is complex and your story is somewhat slow. George R R Martin does this in his mammoth fantasy novel series A Song Of Ice And Fire, popularly known as the Game Of Thrones television series.   Subversion Of Clichés  Every writer is bound to have fallen into the cliché sinkhole at one point or another – the mousy librarian, the girl in high heels, the good-looking chauvinist. Well, you know them. Nothing wrong with clichés, except sometimes they’re overdone and boring.   Lately though, one of the frontrunners in subverting clichés is Disney. In aiming to stay relevant for kids of the new generation, they’re now rich with a Cinderella who wants nothing but to design and sell dresses; a male fairy-godparent with an exquisite taste in fashion; Princess Merida (from the movie Brave) who runs wild, loves archery and couldn’t care less about princes; Princess Fiona who sacrifices her beauty to be with the love of her life – an ogre, Shrek; and Maleficent who becomes an adoptive mother (and true love) to Sleeping Beauty Aurora.   These subversions make for very satisfying stories retold for the current times. They add immense didactic value to a whole genre – fairytales. Comparative Descriptions  We’re all fond of metaphors and similes, aren’t we? But it can get tiring to read the same old Her eyes were blue as the seas or Her words cut him like a knife in descriptive writing. There’s a line from a debut novel When Dimple Met Rishi by author Sandhya Menon that has a descriptive writing style which is neither cliché nor purple: His eyes reminded her of old apothecary bottles, deep brown, when the sunlight hit them and turned them almost amber.  When Dimple Met Rishi by Sandhya Menon There are other kinds of comparative descriptions too: personification (Look at that sad bungalow; no one lives in it); pathetic fallacy (Even the sun gave up soon that day and by the time he reached home the sky was well and truly blue);and anthropomorphism where the personification is very literal (Pinocchio, the wooden boy that came to life).   Lyrical Writing  One of the things we might not often think about when we write is how the text sounds. This is important in all kinds of writing, from persuasive writing to narrative writing. Those with a flair for lyrical writing are able to create compelling prose, using sounds to great effect.   Using assonance (repeated vowel sounds), consonance (repeated consonant sounds), and alliteration can easily draw the reader’s attention. Here’s a passage from Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix, where Rowling uses consonance and alliteration to draw the reader’s focus toward Professor Umbridge’s speech:   “The Ministry of Magic has always considered the education of young witches and wizards to be of vital importance... There again, progress for progress\'s sake must be discouraged, for our tried and tested traditions often require no tinkering...” Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix by J K Rowling Funnily enough, most characters don’t pay much attention to it, even though we as readers can see, clearly, that Umbridge (on behalf of the Ministry) intends to meddle with the school’s affairs. It’s a clever usage of lyrical quality in expository writing to foreshadow the plot development.   Irony  The above scene, where readers are privy to Professor Umbridge’s true intentions, yet the characters are not, is an instance of dramatic irony. Situational irony is another variation, where a character finds themselves in the exact opposite situation of what’s normal for, or expected of, them. There’s an episode in the popular 90s sitcom Friends, where Joey plays a neurosurgeon in a fictional television drama who then dies of brain damage.   Irony sure spices things up, be it for comedy or foreboding development, or in the above case, both.   Sensory Appeal  There’s a common tendency to describe a setting as the narrator sees it. Not including what they smell, hear, feel and taste can sometimes make the writing stale. All the text needs is a bit of varied sensory language. There’s a passage from the bestselling thriller Gone Girl by Gillian Flynn that captures the first kiss of the protagonist and her husband with a literal, kind of sickening, sweetness:  As we turn the corner, the local bakery is getting its powdered sugar delivered... we can see nothing but the shadows of the deliverymen in the white, sweet cloud... Nick pulls me close and smiles that smile again, and he takes a single lock of my hair between two fingers and runs them all the way to the end, tugging twice, like he’s ringing a bell. His eye­lashes are trimmed with powder, and before he leans in, he brushes the sugar from my lips so he can taste me. Gone Girl by Gillian Flynn Flynn has made use of the senses of taste and touch, to turn a kiss into something ominous. This is further pronounced by Flynn’s use of kinesthetic imagery in the phrases “turn the corner” and “like he’s ringing a bell”.   Suffice it to say that making use of these writing techniques consciously can bring about great results. Now, let’s look into a few ways in which you can use these writing styles in your own stories to develop good prose.  Useful Writing Techniques To Enrich Your Work  Foreshadowing If you’d like to keep your reader hooked to your story, then, try foreshadowing to make the reader feel anxious for your character.  Multiple POVs  If your story is a family drama and rather slow, consider moving the plot along through multiple-character POV narrations. Subvert Clichés Why not try subverting the cliché of ‘happy endings’ in your romance? What if your protagonists decide that marriage is not for them, and instead explore how a platonic friendship is actually a better fit for them? The happy ending, then, is a healthy and mature friendship instead of the idealised marriage.  Try Something Unique Let’s say you’d like to write a story on environmental pollution. What if you anthropomorphised water and detailed its struggle with contamination of various kinds?  Experiment If your character is on the hunt for a killer, try sending them to a blues concert where the singer sings a song with alliteration in the lyrics, hiding clues. This can draw the reader’s attention while leaving your character clueless. That’s dramatic irony and lyrical writing in one go.  Use The Senses If you need to describe mundane information, try drawing the reader into the intimate sensory perceptions of your character. It is a sure-shot way to hold the reader’s attention.   Frequently Asked Questions  What Are The 7 Writing Techniques?  The seven writing techniques are: Playing with time Point-of-view narratives Subversion of clichés Comparative descriptions Lyrical writing Irony Sensory appeal  What Is Good Writing?  If you put some time between the first edit and the final one, you can pay more attention to the creative writing techniques used and see how well they serve your story. Conscious self-editing of these writing styles is perhaps the closest measure of good writing.  Writing Techniques Whether you\'re looking for ways to enliven your writing style, or are keen to develop your writing skills, I hope this article has been helpful. Experiment, have fun, and see what works for you!

What Is A Central Conflict? Crafting A Propulsive Narrative

According to storytelling legend Robert McKee, ‘nothing moves forward in a story except through conflict’. Yet conflict is something we tend to avoid in everyday life — so it can feel strange to subject our beloved characters to the strife that comes with dramatic conflict, especially for new writers. The good news? Your discomfort isn’t for nothing. In fact, a central conflict is the first and foremost ingredient in writing compelling stories. The aim of this guide is to show you how to include it in your writing.   In this article, we’ll cover:  The definition of the term \'central conflict\' The different types of central conflict: internal, external, and the various subcategories Our tips and tricks for creating a central conflict  Frequently asked questions So, what is a central conflict, and how do you use it to craft a propulsive narrative in your stories?   What Is Central Conflict?   Central conflict is when a main character’s strongest desire is met by an equally strong internal or external obstacle.   The best way I’ve seen this explained is in Immediate Fiction by Jerry Cleaver (who as you might guess, is all about getting stories moving, fast). Cleaver states, ‘to create conflict, the kind that’s needed to move story, you must have two elements — a want and an obstacle’. In other words:   Want + Obstacle = CONFLICT  Simple, right? However, there is one condition. The character’s ‘want’ and ‘obstacle’ both have to be strong, so strong that they’ll fight tooth and nail to beat each other. If either the want or the obstacle is weak or unbalanced, the conflict will be too, and the driving force of the story will suffer.   Apply this idea to any classic story, and you get the central conflict definition above. But why is central conflict so important?  What Is The Purpose Of Central Conflict?  The purpose of central conflict is two-fold. At a micro level, your main conflict is the problem your character is trying to solve, starting with the story’s inciting incident and resulting in their actions (or inaction). So, conflict in a story guides your plot. Zooming out to a macro level, your character’s actions in the face of their want and obstacle are what drive the narrative. It’s why your main character should own the central conflict: because they’re in the driver’s seat of your narrative, and as readers, we view your story’s progression through them.   Why does this matter? Well, Cleaver’s got a nifty equation for that too:  Conflict + Action + Resolution = STORY  A major central conflict is one of the core elements of successful storytelling. Conflict forces characters to act, and these actions show us who they are, what they value, and how they think — particularly in adverse situations. Without conflict, nothing happens, and we get bored. There are no stakes, no reason for readers to invest their time or emotions, and no payoff. Without conflict, we disengage. So, we need the push-and-pull of a main character propelled into action against a staunchly opposed force. It’s what gets and keeps us reading.   The Different Types Of Central Conflict   Central conflict can be divided into two categories: internal and external conflicts. External conflict is when a main character is set against another character, society, technology, nature, or even powers like fate or supernatural forces. In contrast, internal conflict is usually a form of self-conflict, which sees a character in opposition with themselves.   Internal Conflict  Character Vs. Self  When the central conflict of a story is between the main character and themselves, it’s often with their own mind (eg. a moral conflict), or specific to mental health (trauma, addiction etc). Internal conflict is often used to shape the narrative of a literary or dramatic character in novels where the focus is on character development over plot. In the case of speculative fiction, these internal conflicts can even be within sub-genres like werewolf tales, where characters may fight against their full-moon affliction. There\'s often one main internal conflict in a story, which is generally only resolved at the very end. Examples:  A classic example of character vs. self as a central conflict is Hamlet, where the play’s titular protagonist wrestles with deciding whether to fulfil his dead father’s wish and kill his murderous uncle.   Another is Rule of Wolves by Leigh Bardugo, where Nikolai is the charming king with a demon inside, and Zoya is his beautiful but bitter army general, wrestling with childhood trauma as a young woman. This is a good example of dual points of view wherein characters’ internal conflicts contrast.   External Conflict  Character Vs. Character  The character vs. character central conflict is a tale as old as every tale ever; it’s why we love hero underdogs and love to hate dastardly villains. In many cases, this acts as the story\'s central conflict. And while this conflict is routinely depicted as the fight between good and evil, it’s also used to depict opposing forces in everything from romantic dramas, to soap operas, and crime thrillers (think the textbook serial-killer antagonist). Examples:  Scott Lynch’s The Lies of Locke Lamora is a character vs. character conflict where master thief Locke swears vengeance on the gang boss who murdered his childhood friends.  In the Throne of Glass series by Sarah J. Maas, the protagonist, Celeana/Aelin faces off against four villains. This gives the seven-book series the room to pursue each conflict, with other characters also layering their own.   Character Vs. Society  An obvious example of this central conflict is a character working against a dystopian government or institution eg. the law, but it can also include pressure from societal norms and traditions, or alternatively, taboos. The protagonist in these scenarios is usually an outsider; a rebel who sits apart from the collective, resisting society’s demands to uphold the status quo — sometimes violently.   Examples:  A classic example is 1984 by George Orwell, where Winston’s job is to rewrite history in a chillingly-envisioned London, under the control of the totalitarian government, The Party.   Brandon Sanderson’s The Final Empire is another epic fantasy. Here, the Skaa live in misery as slaves under the thousand-year-old Lord Ruler’s empire, until a rebel escapes his prison and starts a revolution.   Character Vs. Technology  In a character vs. technology central conflict, the enemy is science and progress, or the pursuit of it eg. inventions (like robots or artificial intelligence) evolving beyond human control. These stories entertain philosophical questions of morality, humanity and consciousness, and religion, with scientists often accused of ‘playing God’. As technology continues to advance, such tales can feel topical, even cautionary.   Examples:  In Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein, the primary theme of creation is told through Dr. Frankenstein, where character vs. technology is his conflict; this is in contrast with the major central conflict for the monster (character vs. society).   I, Robot by Isaac Asimov is an influential collection of short stories within this conflict, and also science fiction. He defines the Three Laws of Robotics that protect humans, and then pushes them to their limits.   Character Vs. Nature  When your character’s battle is with the environment, weather or wildlife, it’s a nature conflict. In the past, this was often centred on the sea or deserted islands, with the challenge of survival against an untamed, unbeatable force. For a main character struggling alone, you can also layer external and internal conflict.  Examples:  In terms of classics, you can’t go past Herman Melville’s Moby Dick, where Ahab’s obsession with the whale that claimed his leg drives him to set sail to hunt the animal down, at all costs.   Another sci-fi example is The Martian by Andy Weir, which sees astronaut Mark stranded alone on Mars, struggling to survive until Earth’s next mission touches down on the red planet.   Character Vs. Fate  Character vs. fate is a well-trodden central conflict, beloved in Greek myth with stories of characters, deities and prophecies. As a conflict, it’s effective at exploring determinism vs. free will for protagonists on seemingly pre-ordained paths. Can they escape their fortune? Will they try? Or will they just wait for fate to claim them, like in the old Greek tragedies? These questions captivate us still.   Examples:  The Wheel of Time by Robert Jordan is a high fantasy example of character vs. fate, where Moiraine searches for the prophesied Dragon Reborn, humanity’s weapon against the Dark One.   The concept (and conflict) in Kristin Cashore’s ‘Graceling’ is that Katsa is born with a killing Grace — a rare, exceptional skill — and must rebel against the king exploiting her fate for a deadly advantage.   Character Vs. Supernatural   A favourite for writers of speculative fiction, the supernatural conflict is all about the unknown (or partially known). This is where stereotypical ideas of ghosts, witches, vampires, werewolves, zombies, gods (and demons), superheroes, and aliens come out to play in the arena of the strange or inexplicable.   Examples:  Jennifer Saint’s Ariadne is a feminist retelling of the Greek myth of Theseus and the Minotaur, also adding gods and demigods to the plot.   The Expanse series by James S. A. Corey is set in a world where humanity has colonised the solar system. And while there are lots of different conflicts, Captain Jim Holden’s is with a mind-bending alien.   How To Create A Central Conflict For Your Story  If you’re already writing, perhaps one of the above main conflicts stands out clearly. But if you haven’t started yet, think about the nugget of an idea you want to pursue. Is it a character, a plot type, or a setting? Going back to want + obstacle, what is the obstacle to a potential main character’s desire that sounds like one of the central conflicts? Go with the most explosive want + obstacle for surefire conflict.   Here are 6 more tips and tricks for creating a central conflict:  Big Obstacles Make For Big Stakes It’s not just about your main character achieving their desire. It’s also about their opposition — the obstacle — doggedly persisting. What’s at stake if your character doesn’t get what they want? Ideally, the opposition winning, with extreme consequences.   Align (Or Misalign) The Conflict With Your Protagonist’s Wants Say your central conflict is your character vs. fate. What if they don’t believe in destiny, actively seeking to act against it? This layer of character vs. self will add tension and weight to their decisions, and make your story more interesting.   Vary Your Characters’ Attitudes Towards The Conflict Your secondary characters won’t always align with your protagonist on how to solve your major conflict. In fact, they may argue about courses of action or even take matters into their own hands ie. layering character vs. character conflict.   Things Have To Keep Getting Worse An excellent way to do this is by staggering your conflict’s development throughout your plot points. If you’re using something like Christopher Booker’s ‘The Seven Basic Plots’, it’s easy, as each plot has a framework for ratcheting up the tension as you progress.   Your Central Conflict Must Be Worthy Of Your Themes This is about not minimising conflict — because when you finally know what your story is about, your conflict will need to be complex enough to carry the themes you’re addressing. Make your central conflict strong, and make it difficult.   Don’t Just Layer Conflict, Layer Obstacles Take a cue from real life: there’s often more than one obstacle to achieving something; smaller, less important obstacles, but obstacles all the same. So, brainstorm what else could stop your main character from getting what they want, and add these in, too.  Frequently Asked Questions  What Is An Example Of Central Conflict?  An example of central conflict is Brandon Sanderson’s The Final Empire (and the rest of the books in Mistborn Era One). The ‘character vs. society’ conflict in this epic fantasy sees the Skaa living in misery as slaves under the thousand-year-old Lord Ruler and his evil ministries, until a Skaa rebel named Kelsier escapes the empire’s prison and starts a revolution.   How Do You Identify A Central Conflict?  To identify a central conflict in a story, ask yourself what the main character’s biggest challenge is: what do they overcome by the end of the story? If the answer is themselves, the central conflict is internal (character vs. self). Otherwise, it’s external (character vs. character, society, technology, nature, fate or supernatural).   What Is A Central Conflict And Climax?  A central conflict and climax refers to a story’s inciting incident, its central conflict that advances the plot’s points, and how the story’s climax is resolved. Here, the central conflict is defined as when a main character’s strongest desire is met by an equally strong internal or external obstacle.   Crafting Central Conflicts As you’ve learnt throughout this guide, central conflict really is the first and foremost ingredient to writing captivating stories. So, ensure that what your character wants and the obstacle to obtaining it are strong, balanced, and directly opposed for a central conflict that hooks readers until your very last page.  

A tale of two authors

A cheaty email this week, because I’m stealing most of the content.Here’s a (lightly edited) email from – well, we’ll call him the Earl of Pembrokeshire, a gentleman widely known for the splendour of his moustaches:Way back in 2019 I was excited finally to acquire a literary agent who set about trying to find a publisher for my second novel (the first having been self-published through Matador who were very easy to deal with).Like many authors I thirsted for a conventional publication deal, but though working diligently - and getting great feedback but ultimately rejections from Doubleday and Harper Collins amongst others - my agent eventually had to inform me that he’d pretty much exhausted his list and we were at the crossroads. In the end, at my agent’s suggestion, I tried a hybrid publisher who seemed to tick most of the boxes. The price was surprisingly reasonable and their vetting process and author list suggested they were reputable and only in the market for quality stuff. They read the novel (which had already been edited by one of your own editors) and ‘made an offer’ based on my receiving 100% of royalties until I’d recovered my outlay, then 70/30. So now we have the paperback already listed and the ebook to follow soon. Simples?Not really. The publisher’s marketing is third-rate and outdated (worse still, they honestly seem to believe they’re at the cutting edge of marketing). As an author I naturally want to do as much as I possibly can to boost sales of the novel and in the several weeks between the manuscript going to the printers and the novel being listed on Amazon I immersed myself in JW’s huge resources and in David Gaughran’s courses, spending most of almost every day for three weeks reading and listening to everything I could absorb.Then I found that I had lost control of my own book because of the intransigence - and at times sheer rudeness - of the publisher. Even as I write this I’m pushing to get the publisher to give me direct access to his two distributors so I can get them to replace the book description (which the publisher has taken directly from the back cover) with the one I’ve drawn up using JW’s template which appeared in a recent article, and also to allow me to drill down into Amazon’s sub-genres and insert relevant SEOs/keywords per JW and Dave Gaughran. I may eventually get this access but it will only be through persistence and a whole lot of anxiety dealing with a belligerent publisher.The publisher insists he has done a great job and that the book is up there on Amazon and the paperback has been well printed. What more could I ask? However, I cannot overcome the feeling that all they’ve done really is introduce me to a firm of typesetters and cover designers, organized a print of the paperback and then put the listing into the hands of two distributors.All of this I’ve paid for and I still don’t have a conventional deal, plus I am committed to paying out 30% of my earnings on future sales and I am having to fight to use the marketing skills I’ve diligently put together. In short, why on earth didn’t I do this myself? …I realise this kind of story might not be new to you but it’s a salutary lesson and my experience with this project might add something to the debate. I have never at any time been anything but totally honourable with the publisher and have cooperated with everything he’s asked of me but I’m left feeling I’ve made a massive mistake.And here is an email from – a rascal known as Thorvald the Merciless, widely known for the magnificence and ferocity of his orange beard. He writes:I just wanted to send you a quick note to let you know how much of an impact Jericho Writers has had on my journey as an author. I used the Manuscript Assessment service back in January 2021, and the brilliant Lesley McDowell provided a candid review of my first novel. Needless to say, my efforts at that time were raw (a gentle way of saying the book was a bit rubbish) and needed a lot of work, but Lesley\'s advice on story structure and the other key elements of writing craft were amazing. My eyes were opened, and I was able to kick that first manuscript into shape.  I self-published that book, Viking Blood and Blade, in September 2021 and it has become a best seller in numerous Amazon Categories and I have been awarded Kindle All Star awards in each of the last 3 months. I have released three further novels since that initial release, and all have done well. My first traditionally published book, Warrior and Protector, is due to be published by Boldwood Books in October this year. I signed a four-book deal with Boldwood this summer. I have also been lucky enough to sell foreign publishing rights to my self-published series in the Czech LanguageBoth writers did what they were meant to do. Get rigorous editorial advice, preferably from Jericho Writers? Yes. Take that advice seriously? Yes. In the case of the Earl of Pembrokeshire, there was even some real dalliance with Doubleday and HarperCollins, which indicates that the book essentially was in the zone of publishable. (Which is all you need. Self-publishers need to hit that mark, but not go beyond it. Often enough, indie authors have a better sense for their market than publishers do – and the data proves it.)One writer went with a hybrid publishing solution and ended up feeling sore, out of control, and with weak sales. The other said, the hell with it, I’m going to get stuck in myself – and, by the way, did an extremely good job of it. If you check out those Vikings books on Amazon, you can see how well presented and sold they are. I’ll bet anything you like that the sales machine behind those book pages – the website, the mailing list and all that – are equally strong.Ambitious writers who go with hybrid publishing solutions usually end up feeling like the Earl of Pembrokeshire.Not always: there are some exceptions, albeit not many.And not all authors are ambitious. If you’re writing a family memoir, then a managed-publishing solution may well be a terrific way to generate a nicely printed, nicely designed book.But still. Most ambitious authors who choose a hybrid solution do usually end up feeling sore, even if just a little.The inverse is not quite true of Thorvald the Merciless.Plenty of people try the self-publishing route and find they don’t shift any books. As a matter of fact, the large majority of self-pub authors don’t sell a significant volume of books.That’s not surprising, because to succeed at self-pub (with a few exceptions, as always), you need:To be able to write wellTo write several booksTo master the various disciplines of self-pub (cover design, copy-writing, website set up, mailing list set up, paid advertising, etc)To actually execute on those disciplines in a steady, committed wayBut if you have those four arrows in your quiver, you pretty much will succeed. The scale of that success will be highly defined by your niche, your audience, your competition and so forth. What counts as success for Viking historicals may look very different if (as I expect you do) you write mostly Swamp Monster Erotica.And look: this email contrasts two route to publication – hybrid and self-pub – and, on the whole, I very much prefer the latter. But I should add that I don’t see traditional publication as being the highest and best solution for all authors. It isn’t. It goes wrong a lot. There are great outcomes in trad publishing and really disappointing ones too.I think, for most authors, the best publishing options are either trad publishing (with publishers large or small) or Thorvald-style self-pub. Everything else, honestly, feels like a compromise … though, to be clear, compromises are sometimes the right solution. (That little non-commercial family memoir? Get it nicely printed. Don’t worry about sales. Let someone else do the legwork.)That’s it from me.The Earl of Pembrokeshire is currently in Bond Street purchasing the right kind of scented wax for the tips of those moustaches.Thorvald the Merciless has just made landfall in Strathclyde – but what he’s doing there, I can’t possibly tell you. But blood will be shed …

What Is Pathos In Literature? A Complete Guide

Have you ever felt a lump in your throat as you watched a charity advert depicting suffering animals? Stayed up a little later to finish a book, heart racing as you willed the protagonist to succeed against the odds? Felt inspired by a speech calling for justice and change? Then you have experienced pathos – writing that creates an emotional response.   In this guide, you’ll learn about the origins of our understanding of pathos, read our pathos definition, see how it relates to persuasive writing, and discover how pathos is used to evoke emotion in literature.   What Is Pathos? Pathos is language that appeals to our feelings, causing strong emotional responses.   You will come across pathos every day, particularly in advertisements. That billboard showing a beach holiday paradise, inspiring longing and envy? The series that you just have to watch one more episode of, because you are so invested in the characters? Any time our emotions are engaged, we are experiencing pathos.   The word ‘pathos’ itself comes from the Greek for ‘experience’, or ‘suffering’. Aristotle, a Greek philosopher who lived in 384-322 BCE, wrote about the power of pathos in Rhetoric, which was about the art of persuasion. Aristotle defined pathos as language which can draw emotions and affect people’s judgement, and is, therefore, a powerful method of persuasion, along with ethos and logos.   How Does Pathos Relate To Ethos And Logos? Pathos is just one rhetorical appeal. The other two aspects of rhetoric are ethos (credibility) and logos (logic). Ideally, all three are used to make a strong and persuasive argument.   Ethos is important because it must be present for you to trust the speaker. To persuade, the audience must be convinced of the speaker’s authority or knowledge, and believe that what they are saying is reliable. Ethos can be achieved in a number of ways – by setting out credentials, by explaining their personal experience with the topic via a personal anecdote, and even by the way the speaker presents themselves. An audience’s perception of the morality and personal history of the speaker impacts ethos – we are unlikely to find a serial adulterer reliable on the topic of the importance of marriage and faithfulness, for example.   Logos, meanwhile, is the use of logic to persuade. Including facts, statistics, and logical argument is to use logos. These provide evidence to support points that seem objective and unarguable (though we all know that facts and evidence can be presented in ways that serve a particular point of view).   Aristotle’s Rhetoric demonstrated the need for pathos to work alongside logos and ethos to build an argument. Let’s look at exactly how we might do this.   How Is Pathos Used To Build An Argument? Strong emotional responses make an audience personally invested in a topic, and therefore more susceptible to persuasion. Ideally, rhetoric should employ pathos, ethos and logos in tandem. Facts and statistics presented dryly from a speaker you don’t trust will do little to persuade an audience, as will an appeal to emotion without anything to back it up. Let’s look at some successful examples of pathos in persuasive writing.   In The News/Articles Louise Tickle’s article on accommodation for care leavers in The Guardian evokes our feelings in its eye-catching headline: ‘We are failing children in care – and they are dying in our streets’. This headline works on a number of levels – the protectiveness that the word ‘children’ inspires, the sympathy created by the word ‘failing’, and the appalled horror when we read the word ‘dying’. More subtly, the use of the pronoun ‘our’ means we feel some personal responsibility and perhaps even guilt when considering how these vulnerable young people are being treated. This pathos example is an effective one, as the headline drives a desire for change in the reader, who may go on to support policies or initiatives that would create that change.  In Leanna First-Arai’s article ‘Young Workers are Bridging the Climate and Labour Movements’, published in Teen Vogue, we can see the interplay of creating negative, then positive pathos. At first, the reader feels sympathy and dismay: “Young people have grown up in a chilling environment for labour, with their working lives preceded by decades of union disintegration.” Then, however, First-Arai builds hope and a sense of anticipation for a brighter future: “In the past few years, though, young people have reinvigorated the strike tactic in creative new ways.” Aristotle made the point that pathos is particularly effective when emotions are paired: sadness then happiness, despair then hope. Taking the reader on a moving emotional journey creates a strong connection and adds to the effectiveness of the piece’s persuasive force.  In Politics And Activism Political speeches also make use of pathos to persuade. MP Mhairi Black’s speech to the UK Parliament in May of 2022 makes use of pathos to create a chilling effect: “But most terrifying of all […] is that this government literally want to get rid of the Human Rights Act. And that begs the question, for who do they think rights have gone too far? Do you know how scary it is to sit at home and wonder if it’s you? Is it your rights that are up for grabs?” Often, political speeches contextualise an issue that might feel remote or abstract, by making it personal and drawing on the audience\'s emotions. As we see here, the use of rhetorical questions and the personal pronoun ‘you’ brings the issue home, encouraging a listener to reflect on how they might feel in that situation.  Poet and activist Lynae Vanee’s speech on climate injustice is a rallying call to indignant anger and a desire for change: “Calling communities riddled with convenience stores, gas stations, with only maybe a Walmart or Kroger ‘ghetto’ and actually they\'re just food deserts […] that\'s why it\'s called climate injustice and that\'s why this fight is not just about saving the trees.” Vanee’s use of pathos prompts a desire in listeners to effect change, a powerful tool in political speechmaking.   How Is Pathos Used In Writing?  Pathos is not only used in persuasive writing. A primary aim of creative writing of all types is to provoke emotion in a reader or audience. We can find pathos in screenplays, novels, short stories, and poetry. Let’s look at a few examples.   Akwaeke Emezi’s novel Freshwater creates pathos memorably in an early scene where Ada fails to keep her younger cousin safe: “Añuli looked left, then broke free and darted, small, six, across the road.” The focus on how small and young Añuli is brings home her vulnerability to the reader, adding impact to our fear and worry.   Pathos is used by Kirstin Innes in her novel Scabby Queen to add resonance to the title itself. A character explains the card game of the same name: “The queen goes round and round, and the object is to get rid of her – pass her on to the next one as quickly as you can.” The reader becomes aware that the central character, Clio, is the ‘scabby queen’ as her various relationships disintegrate, lending further poignancy to her situation.   At the conclusion of Vanessa Kisuule’s poem Hollow, the reader is left with a mix of emotions, and a sense of changing perspectives. Inspired by the toppling of the statue of Edward Colston, the poem ends:  But as you landed a piece of you fell off broke away and inside nothing but air. This whole timeYou were hollow. Hollow by Vanessa Kisuule A quiet and understated conclusion, the lines nevertheless leave a lasting impact – perhaps reflectiveness, maybe the bittersweet satisfaction of an overdue change.   Kimiko Hahn’s poem The Dream of a Lacquer Box explores the complexity of her connection to Japanese culture as she dreams about what might be inside her mother’s lacquer box. The list of objects that could be inside, followed by questions (“am I wishing for Mother? searching for Sister?/Just hoping to give something Japanese to my daughters?”) allows the reader to relate to Hahn’s feelings, and empathise with her desire to belong.   In Bong Joon-ho’s film Parasite, the audience sympathises strongly with the Kim family when they are forced to hide under a coffee table so as not to reveal their presence in the Parks’ house. While there, the Parks discuss how badly they think Kim Ki-taek – the Parks’ chauffeur – smells. A close up on Ki-taek’s face engages the audience’s sympathy, as does the small, dark space he is in, representing metaphorically to the audience how trapped Ki-taek is in this stratified society.   Pathos is also used to create a sense of joy and triumph. At the end of the British film Pride, busloads of Welsh miners turn up unexpectedly in support of a pride march. The triumphant music and surprise and happiness on the characters’ faces add to a sense of joy and delight for the audience, emphasised by the text onscreen confirming that this was a real historical event.   Pathos Examples From Literature In literature, writers use pathos to help readers connect more deeply to characters, so that the writing resonates more strongly, and so that the themes and ideas being explored are meaningful and impactful. Here’s some further examples of how pathos is used effectively in books.   A Tale For The Time Being By Ruth Ozeki The predicament of Nao, a bullied Japanese schoolgirl, is made all the more distressing with the author’s use of metaphor: “The minute he turned his back, they would start to move in. Have you ever seen those nature documentaries where they show a pack of wild hyenas moving in to kill a wildebeest or a baby gazelle?” Likening Nao to a helpless animal surrounded by predators communicates powerfully to the reader just how vicious the bullying is, and heightens our sense of empathy for her.   Lanny By Max Porter In this short novel, Lanny’s dad is woken up suddenly and becomes convinced there’s an intruder in his house: “I have no actual defensive power, I am not brave, I do not fight, have never fought, I work in asset management and only fight in subtle ways on Microsoft Outlook. I’m terrified.” Here, Porter effectively weaves humour with fear as he describes the ridiculous, yet scary, situation.   The Song Of Achilles By Madeline Miller Appropriately for a novel inspired by Greek mythology, Miller’s The Song of Achilles has pathos in spades. The ending, where lovers Achilles and Patroclus are reunited in death, is a particularly effective example: “In the darkness, two shadows, reaching through the hopeless, heavy dusk. Their hands meet, and light spills out in a flood, like a hundred golden urns pouring out the sun.” The reader’s eyes are sure to be pouring out tears here, as the cathartic climax creates a bittersweet sense of loss, relief, and joy.   Tips For Using Pathos In Your Own Writing  Using the examples above, we can see that there are several ways to use pathos in your own writing.    Use emotive word choice and techniques like metaphors and similes to evoke feelings. Think of the bullied Nao being likened to prey in Ruth Ozeki’s The Tale for the Time Being.  You can use pathos to help readers better understand and sympathise with an anti-hero. Consider Killmonger’s backstory of loss and abandonment in the film Black Panther, which allows the audience to understand what drives him.  Creating pathos is like conducting an orchestra. Tweak your language here and there to create a variety of emotional responses in your audience, before building to a crescendo.   Frequently Asked Questions What Type Of Literary Device Is Pathos? Pathos is the use of language to create an emotional response in readers. It is also one of the three key components of rhetoric, or the art of persuasion, the others being ethos (credibility) and logos (logic).   What Are Examples Of Pathos? Some examples of pathos are: An advert for a rescue charity which shows images of dogs looking alone and uncared for is an example of pathos, as it makes us feel sympathy and a desire to help.  A film with a triumphant ending where the hero wins against the odds is another example – the audience feels a happy, satisfied joy.  A story which puts a character in a dangerous situation engages our sense of worry and fear, using the reader’s connection to the character to create pathos.  What Is A Simple Definition Of Pathos? Pathos is the appeal to emotion. It can be created in writing, speech and in visual media. The aim is to persuade an audience through an emotional appeal, or to evoke emotion in response to a piece of writing or art.   Pathos In Writing If you want to grab your readers by the feels, pathos is the way to go. Using language to create sympathy, despair, and fear; or laughter, joy, and triumph, will add impact to your writing and leave a lasting impression on your reader.   Remember that bringing your readers through a variety of feelings adds to the overall impact – just as in rhetoric, pathos is nothing without logos and ethos; in storytelling, one-note emotional appeals will quickly lose their resonance. Use pathos to take your readers through a spectrum of human emotion – remember that the root of the word ‘pathos’ is ‘experience’.  

Rebecca King’s Debut Children’s Fantasy Series, Published with Hachette

When she began her writing career in journalism, debut author Rebecca King never thought she\'d end up as a published children\'s author. After learning everything there is to know about writing and attending our Summer Festival, Rebecca was all set for authorial success. Her debut children\'s fantasy book, Ember Shadows and the Fates of Mount Never, was published in August 2022 by Hachette Children\'s Group. We had the pleasure of chatting with her about the publishing process and the most important things a children\'s author should bear in mind. JW: Hi Rebecca! You began your writing career with a degree in Journalism, and worked for a short time as a journalist. What prompted the transition into fiction?   I loved working as a reporter and spent three years at a newspaper after university. But after a while, I had a feeling that things weren’t quite right, and I was desperate to take off and go travelling. I’ve always been an avid reader and I loved the idea of writing a book, but never knew where to start. Time spent traveling meant I was on trains, boats and planes a lot and with all that time, I thought I may as well give it a go and see what happened. To begin with, getting published felt like a bit of a ridiculous wish. After a while, it became something I desperately wanted to work towards, and knowing that drove a lot of my future decisions.   JW: What kinds of resources did you find useful whilst you were writing? I’m a bit of a course addict and I love to research, so once I decided to write fiction, I looked for every single tool I could find! I started off by taking the Curtis Brown Course in Writing for Children, then did the Faber Academy course, and eventually got myself onto an MA in Creative Writing. But I have to say, so much of what I found useful came from reading in my genre, as well as from books such as Save the Cat. I listen to lots of podcasts such as The Honest Authors podcast, How Do You Write, Writer’s Routine, and Joined Up Writing. Another great resource is One Stop for Writers, created by the genius minds behind The Emotion Thesaurus.   To begin with, getting published felt like a bit of a ridiculous wish. After a while, it became something I desperately wanted to work towards, and knowing that drove a lot of my future decisions. One of the things I recommend the most is Jericho Writers, as it gives you a bit of everything – community, expertise, webinars… and plenty more. If you can’t afford to join all year round or have other commitments, I recommend signing up for the Summer Festival of Writing. It’s jam-packed with workshops, Q&As, interviews and panels. The variety is so rich as well, and there’s something for everyone in each event. Even if it’s a workshop outside of your genre, I guarantee there will be something motivational or inspirational hidden within. Jericho also checked over my cover letter before I sent it out to agents, and this was such a confidence-booster – just what was needed before getting prepared for the inevitable rejection experience!  One of the things I recommend the most is Jericho Writers, as it gives you a bit of everything – community, expertise, webinars… and plenty more. JW: You received three offers of representation at around the same time. How did you choose your agent?   I should start by saying that this was the third book I had submitted to agents, and I got a LOT of rejections. But yes, I was very lucky to get three offers from three incredible agents. I chose to go with Kate Shaw from The Shaw Agency for so many reasons, not least because her enthusiasm for my book was infectious. She’s exactly the kind of person you want championing your book, fighting your corner, and the person I wanted to be on the phone delivering both the good and bad news. As soon as I spoke with her, I knew there was no way I could say no to her. It still feels like such a privilege to be part of her author list among some of my favourite writers.   JW: Your book was published in August 2022 with Hachette – which is so exciting! What has the process of working with a large traditional publisher been like? Have there been any surprises?   It has been SO exciting! I think exciting is my most over-used word at the moment, and for that I feel very fortunate!   There have been plenty of pleasant surprises along the way. The first was discovering how much I love editing! I had been prepared for the worst, thinking that my editor might rip my book apart or make changes I couldn’t agree with, but I’ve been so lucky to have an incredible editor who just gets the book, and every suggestion she makes feels natural and logical. She really made Ember the best book it could be, and it continues to be so much fun working with her. I’m always learning from her notes and feel so fortunate to be working with her.   Ember Shadows and the Fates of Mount Never, Rebecca King Another surprise was how many pinch-me-moments there have been along the way. As writers, we are so focused on that goal of finding an agent and getting a deal, I think we tend to lose sight of all the small victories that come with it. Moments like meeting your editor, going into the publisher’s office for the first time, learning that it’s going to be an audiobook… all these things were just dreams at one point, so it’s important to celebrate each and every one.   JW: What’s your best tip for writers working on children’s and middle-grade fiction? What are the most important elements to get right? Something I’m still learning is how important it is to consider what your writing is saying. When I began writing, I was adamant that my books would be simply adventures - they were just for fun and I didn’t want to force a lesson into the excitement.   For me, it’s not about being didactic or bashing the reader over the head with a moral. It’s about showing characters grow and change naturally through their experiences. I’ve quickly learnt how naïve that was! We all subconsciously imbue our work with our own values, morals, and opinions. Our writing is shaped by our opinions and experiences. Not only that, but a reader is experiencing your story through their own lens, shaped by their perspectives, opinions, and values. Each person can take something different from your story, and so, we have a responsibility as writers to really consider what message we want to get across.   For me, it’s not about being didactic or bashing the reader over the head with a moral. It’s about showing characters grow and change naturally through their experiences. I think we all want to continue growing and learning in life, so it’s important that we show our characters doing the same. Like us, our characters won’t get it right every time, so if we can imbue our work with positive messages and lessons of growth, there’s a chance our readers might be inspired to continue growing with them.   About Rebecca Rebecca was born in Wolverhampton, but spent her childhood in a tiny village called Sound in Cheshire. She studied Journalism at the University of Portsmouth, and has worked as a reporter and a primary school teacher, including three years teaching in China. She now lives in Bratislava, Slovakia, with her partner and her Chinese rescue dog, Mushu. Buy Ember Shadows and the Fates of Mount Never

Sci Fi Writing Prompts: 105 Inspirational Ideas

So, you want to write a sci fi novel but don\'t know where to start... If you\'re a huge sci fi fan who has read all the books and watched all the movies, it may well feel like every idea has already been written. It hasn\'t! The joy of being a writer is that YOU are writing the story, which means even the most unoriginal trope can be made unique and original because you have given it your own special twist. But you still need an idea. In this article, I will be sharing tips on where to find sci-inspiration, and giving you 110 sci-fi ideas to use as a starting point for your own science fiction story. Yes, 110 FREE ideas! What Is Sci Fi? Many people mistake sci fi for fantasy, which is understandable. Both are full of things that don\'t yet exist in real life. The simplest way to define sci fi is to remember that although it is about something outside of our known reality - ie life on another planet or living among cyborgs - most sci fi stories are based on existing concepts; science and technology. Fantasy, on the other hand, is completely made up and often uses inexplicable concepts such as magic. Although, you can mix sci fi with other genres. Star Wars, for instance, is set in space but also includes a magical system - so it\'s often described as sci fi fantasy. And you can have dystopian sci fi which shows our real world in the future and how our actions have caused it to change for the worse. Science Fiction Story Ideas When it comes to finding inspiration for your sci fi stories, ideas can be found absolutely anywhere. Here are just a few places where you can start looking: Old newspaper articlesCurrent newsScientific developmentsScience and history museums and exhibitionsEnvironmental concernsAnimal and plant life (the more you know about mushrooms, for instance, the more you realise you wish you didn\'t know)Space travelPlanets and the solar system Science Fiction Writing Prompts If that\'s not enough to get your imagination going, I\'ve put together some one-line prompts for your writing. These ideas are categorised by themes, and feel free to add your own twist or mix them up. The joy of writing sci fi is that there are no limits, so take your sci fi story to places no one has ever gone before. To infinity and beyond! Let\'s start with alien races and all the fun that theme can bring... Alien Prompts Aliens aren\'t scary, in fact they are already living in our house. We just have to find them. An alien planet looks to earth to save it. When it comes to ask for help it divides human kind between those who want to save them - and those who want to kill them. A woman keeps seeing visions of an alien world. She thinks she\'s going crazy, until she realises they are memories and she\'s not human. Every galaxy is destroyed and planet Earth becomes the prize that five alien races are fighting over. A man with no womb finds himself pregnant. Is it a miracle? Or has he been implanted with an alien child? A young girl has a special ability - she can communicate with other planets. But can she be trusted to tell scientists the truth? An alien invasion is imminent and humans must come together to protect our planet. Can they put their differences aside forever and unite? Archeologists discover an old relic buried deep in the desert. It\'s an alien ship. The pyramids are not what we thought they were - hieroglyphics are in fact an alien language, changing the course of history as we know it. Scientists have been keeping a big secret; they have an alien in captivity that can reverse death. Who will it bring back first? A planet called Earth has been discovered. Is it worth investigating? Or are humans best left to destroy themselves? Environmental Disasters Prompts The planet is getting hotter and some humans have evolved to withstand extreme temperatures. But how long until the world completely burns itself out? Global warming melts all the ice caps and half the planet is about to drown. Will humanity survive the destruction or learn to adapt to a watery world? After a giant nuclear war humans have been living in the earth\'s core for five hundred years. It\'s safe to go back up now, but how has the planet changed in that time? And what creatures are awaiting them? Humans have cut down that last tree and are manufacturing oxygen in factories. But then the factories are destroyed. Is humanity about to take its last breath? Animals and fish refuse to be eaten by humans anymore and begin to fight back. We\'ve been burying our waste for too long and now huge sink holes are appearing all over the world - some large enough to destroy entire cities! Water is about to run out on Earth and the race is on to find another alternative... or another planet. Volcanoes which have been dormant for centuries have started erupting, and, as if the lava and smoke they produce aren\'t devastating enough, the creatures they\'ve been concealing rise with them. Outer Space Prompts Crew members of a spaceship sent to explore a new planet discover that it\'s exactly like earth. Except for one fundamental difference. A distant planet is discovered that has oxygen and water, the only problem is that it also has monsters. A space station full of scientists trying to save the planet is under attack by its own government which is benefitting financially from the destruction of the human race. A spaceship travelling at light speed finds itself in a parallel universe where Earth is very different indeed. A space pirate finds himself aboard a ship containing the one thing that may save humanity. Science And Technology Prompts It\'s 3000 AD and humans survive solely on genetically modified food. Then one family learns to grow their first real tomato putting them in danger from the government, the media, and those who will do anything to get their hands on it. Thanks to artificial intelligence, there are no human cops left. Yet the AI police force become sentient and realise they are the bad guys. Some humans have started to grow wings and others have begun to breathe underwater. What is happening? A scientist discovers a way for us to read the minds of dogs - and it turns out they weren\'t man\'s best friend after all! A scientist clones his ex-girlfriend after she breaks up with him, leading to a series of hilarious but unfortunate events. A hundred years after the invention of human flight, things start to go very wrong. Time Travel Prompts A time traveller from the year 2998 tries to warn those living in 1998 of what will happen if they continue to treat the planet badly. Do they listen? A Sliding Doors-type movie where we see the world in two ways. What if we had the ability to swap lives with someone? Memories, bodies and souls? Would you do it? Two people living in parallel universes fall in love. Except one is suffering from a serious mental illness. Is this real? A teenage girl\'s boyfriend goes missing. 15 years later she becomes a scientist and invents a way to go back in time and look for him. A time traveller who has had a family with a woman from one hundred years ago must discover a way to bring them back to the future. Dystopian Sci Fi Prompts A woman never knew she has a twin sister - or that both of them were created in a lab. They set out to discover more people like them. The last human being on Earth hasn\'t seen another human in 12 years. But then he sees smoke coming out of the chimney of a hut in the woods. A group of women escape prison, only to find themselves in a world made up of only men. No one has died in sixteen years. How is the world going to survive if no one\'s life can end? A man tries to find his best friend in the aftermath of a nuclear war. But he doesn\'t realise that the man is out to kill him. One woman fights to protect her child in a world where every baby is brought up in a farm and trained to work for an evil government. A fight is on to find the last survivors of Europe after the entire continent was destroyed. The world is either ocean or desert, but one man and his gang believe they can find the lost city of Londonburgh - their only hope for survival. Combine Well-Loved Sci Fi Stories With One Another Agents, editors and film producers love to ask writers for a \'comp\' - a comparison title to position your own work against. So why not start with a well-loved comp or two when coming up with your idea? Some of the most unlikely parings can make for the best ideas! Alien and Children of Men: After years of no babies being born on Earth, a woman is finally pregnant. But it\'s not human. The Invisible Man and Men In Black: Special forces are sent out to find the invisible people living amongst us. Independence Day and Attack the Block: Aliens are going to attack the Houses of Parliament, but only London\'s street gangs can save them. Planet of the Apes and The Abyss: Creatures from beneath the sea have evolved and have taken over the human race. Ghost Busters and Donnie Darko: Humans are being haunted by the ghosts of people who are yet to die, visiting them from the future. Godzilla and The Hunger Games: A group of children must fight for survival in a dystopian world full of giant monsters. Frankenstein and Predator: A scientist creates a monster made up of all the bodies of notorious murderers - but the monster escapes! Who is hunting who? The Fly and E.T: An alien hides in the basement of a family\'s house. Except it\'s not an alien - it\'s their scientist father after an experiment went wrong. Will he be able to tell them before they kill him? Close Encounters of the Third Kind and Robocop: A group of kids try to rescue aliens but it all backfires when it turns out they\'re here from the future to arrest those who are about to commit a crime. Jurassic Park and Back to the Future: A young man invents a time machine to mend his love life and discovers he\'s gone back 5 million years instead of five! Don\'t Look Up and Alien. Experts warn the world that we are about to come under attack... but no one listens until it\'s too late. The Faculty and The Thing: A group of science students on a school trip to Alaska discover an alien presence, only to realise it\'s been with them all along. Romeo and Juliet and I-Robot. When a teenager falls in love with a cyborg, it creates a deadly battle between man and machine. Science Fiction Fantasy Ideas A secret society of scientists and mathematicians invent magic. But how long can they keep it a secret? A scientist creates the world\'s first flying unicorn, leading to an entire cast of fairytale creatures coming to life. A wormhole leads a group of astronauts to a world full of magic. A company starts to manufacture wands that can make any wish come true. The world is about to look very different! Sci Fi Horror Prompts A small town is invaded by what they believe are ants - until the tiny things start to grow into terrifying monsters. An old lady on vacation takes a rare plant cutting from a holy site. After tending to it, the plant turns out to be something a lot scarier. A family move into a haunted house and, one by one, they meet a gruesome death. Will the odd neighbour fix his ghost-hunting machine in time? In this town nothing can be trusted - not people, not animals, and especially not household appliances. A group of teenage girls discover a cave on a school trip. Inside that cave is a ship. Inside that ship is the answer to the salvation of the human race. Kid Lit Sci Fi Ideas Scientists realise they were wrong about gravity - and now all the children are floating away. Two children compete to win top prize at the science fair, unaware they have invented something that will change the world. A plague is sweeping through the world that only affects those over the age of 18. It\'s down to the children to save the human race. Two teenagers in love are separated when, thanks to global warming, their country is split in two and slowly crumbling into the sea. Will they ever find one another again? Eric can control electricity - and it\'s not as much fun as he thought it would be. A boy and his friend are told not to touch his scientist father\'s new invention. But they do - leading to one very big disaster. Other Fun Science Fiction Ideas Write a story based on sci-fi-sounding songs: The Killers – “Spaceman”Blondie – “Rapture”Flight of the Conchords – “The Humans Are Dead/Robots”Elton John – “Rocket Man”David Bowie – “Starman” Think about a time in your own life, and give it a sci fi twist. ie What if, that time you found a stray dog... it was really a creature from out of space? Look at old family photos. What would make them out of this world? What if the inventions of the past had turned out a little differently? How would that look today? Look at myths and legends and give them a scientific twist. How do they look now? As yourself... What If? What if: Animals could talk?The sun disappeared?The moon was really a portal to another world?Plants wanted to eat us?Scientists were wrong about how our bodies work?The Bible was actually written by aliens?All the countries in the world merged together?All world leaders were aliens?Schools became dystopian training camps?Everyone developed a superpower when they turned 50?Babies went straight from a year old to 21?Humans could fly?Animals swapped abilities?Your parents were really robots?Your pet was an alien?Fish decided to grow legs?Robots and aliens united to wipe out the human race? Time To Get Writing! After reading through all these ideas, you should now be inspired enough to go where no one has ever dared to tread before! I hope you have found these 105 sci fi writing prompts and ideas useful for writing your next novel or short story. And remember, you don\'t have to pick just one - why not combine two or three prompts and see where they take you? Good luck with your next sci fi project. May the force be with you and the odds be forever in your favour!

Canadian Literary Agents: A Complete List

So, you\'ve finished your manuscript, edited it, re-written it, edited again, proofread, sent it out to beta readers, and now you\'re ready for the next step: finding an agent. As we all know, finding an agent isn\'t as easy as it sounds. It\'s time consuming, riddled with rejections, can be anxiety inducing, and, sometimes, exhilarating. But before making that step and sending out submissions you first need to identify who to send your submission to. In this article we\'ll give some background info on the agenting market in Canada and, most importantly, give you a list of all Canadian Literary Agents. READY TO GET STARTED? JUMP STRAIGHT TO THE LIST OF ALL CANADIAN AGENTS HERE List of all Canadian Literary Agents How Do You Get A Literary Agent In Canada? The Canadian literary agent market is a similar set up to their US and UK counterparts. There are significantly fewer Canadian based agents than in the US, for example, but there’s still plenty of choice when it comes to working on your shortlist. The general rule for submitting to a Canadian agent is to send through a full submission pack, this includes: A query letter - keep this concise, introduce yourself and your book, include some comparable titles, and finally hook them with a dazzling elevator pitch.Synopsis - make sure you synopsis is easy to follow. If in doubt, ask someone who hasn\'t read your chapters to read it for you.Sample chapters - possibly the most crucial part of your submission pack. Make sure your opening chapters grab the reader from the first line by asking beta readers to give you honest feedback. Be extra particular when it comes to proofreading the first three chapters and catch any spelling or grammar errors. When it comes to submissions, each agency (and agent) will have their own list of requirements. These can vary between agencies and agents though, so be sure to check each agency website to ensure you’re sending the right things and submitting to the right place (e.g. via email, or using Query Manager) before hitting \"send\". The good news is that Canadian agencies are open to submissions from international authors (including the UK and the US) not just Canadian based authors. In a recent interview with Sam Hiyate, CEO of The Rights Factory, we chatted with him about the publishing industry as a whole and in particular the Canadian territory. Make sure to check out his interview for some insights into the Canadian market. https://vimeo.com/712071884 How Do I Know Which Canadian Literary Agent To Approach? Finding the right agent can be an all-encompassing task, and as writers ourselves we know just how difficult this process is. With that said, we\'ve broken the process down to four easy steps: Step 1: Find A List Of All The Canadian Literary Agents You can find a complete list of Canadian Literary Agents looking for new and debut authors by scrolling down on this article (or click here to get there even faster!). Or, better yet, use AgentMatch (our database of literary agents) to whittle down your list by searching on genre, location, and client list status (i.e. whether they\'re open to submissions). Canadian agents tend to accept submissions from international authors, so don\'t be concerned about finding an agent nearby With email or zoom, you will still maintain a great relationship with them from wherever you\'re based. Step 2: Identify The Agents That Want You Submitting to agents is time consuming, so don\'t spend time contacting agents that aren’t interested in your genre or style of writing. Focus your energy on submitting to agents who: Are open to submissions in your genreWelcome submissions from new writers via their slushpile (aka accepting unsolicited applications/submissions) After doing this you’ll have the beginnings of your longlist. Next, you need to whittle it down even further… Step 3: Identify The Agents That You Want The author-agent relationship is a key foundation to your writing career, so make sure you choose someone you feel comfortable working with. Someone who can be both your biggest cheerleader and your most honest critic. So, take your longlist and pick out 12 agents you think could be a good match for you and your writing. This will become your shortlist. Do they represent some of your favourite authors in your genres?Or maybe they represent a favourite author in a different genre.Or they don’t represent a particular favourite writer of yours, but they have commented admiringly on that author.You have particular reason to like or admire the agent’s literary agency.They share a passion of yours.They made a comment in a blog / on YouTube / at our Festival of Writing / or anywhere else . . . and for whatever reason that comment struck a chord in you. Step 4: Get Submitting Now you have your shortlist, it\'s time to circulate your submission pack. Keep track of the responses you receive. If you’re receiving lots of rejections then that suggests your work isn’t quite there yet. If you’re getting requests to see the full manuscript then you know you’re on the right track. So follow the advice on preparing your submission pack set out above and see how you get on! And don’t forget, you can always get your submission pack reviewed by a professional editor if you think you need some detailed advice and feedback on your opening chapters. Check out Harry Bingham\'s 45 tips to getting a literary agent for more advice. A Complete List Of All Canadian Literary Agents As promised, here’s a complete list of all Canadian literary agents. You can also access this list plus detailed profile summaries and exclusive interviews with agents on AgentMatch. Sign up to the Free Trial to get started on your submission journey. [am_show_agents id=39] Good luck on your querying journey!

Australian Literary Agents: A Complete List

Congratulations! If you\'re reading this article then that means you\'ve finished writing your manuscript and you\'re ready to take over the literary world. Step 1? Get an agent. \"Get an agent\" sounds easy, right? We all know that finding and securing a literary agent is a tricky and time consuming process. There will be plenty of rejections, some requests for full manuscripts, constant refreshing of your inbox, and counting down the hours until you can send a follow-up email that won\'t make you seem needy. But before you get to this stage, you need to work out who you should query - and that\'s where we can help. We\'ve done the research for you and collated a list of every single Australian literary agent. So all you need to do is make a cuppa and get reading to find your perfect match. JUMP STRAIGHT IN AND GET YOUR COMPLETE LIST OF AUSTRALIAN AGENTS HERE. How Do You Get A Literary Agent In Australia? The Australian Literary agencies and agents market is small (but growing!). We’ve included a complete list of them below and on AgentMatch. They operate very similarly to the UK and US markets: requesting a full submission pack from each querying author. Since the number of Australian agents is quite low, it means that they tend to receive a high volume of submissions. You only get one chance to impress an agent, so keep your submission as competitive as possible and follow these four steps: Keep your query letter concise and clear by introducing yourself and your book, providing some comparable titles, and then hooking them with your elevator pitch.Make sure your synopsis is clean and easy to follow.Dazzle them with a writing sample that demands they request more (our advice? Send your manuscript to a trusted beta reader and ask for their honest opinion. Feedback on something as small as \"this dialogue felt clunky\" or \"I didn\'t understand how they got from A to B\" will be invaluable before your manuscript goes on submission.)Be sure to check specific submission requirements on the agent\'s website before submitting. Agents often open and close their submission list multiple times throughout the year, or they may remain closed to unsolicited submissions, and require invitation to submit your work to them. From our research, there seems to be a consensus among the Australian agencies that they will only accept submissions from authors who are a resident of either Australia or New Zealand, which is good news for our Australian and New Zealand based authors! You can read up on Literary Agents - who they are and what they do - here. Are you getting rejections? Then read up on this, it\'ll help see you through the next steps. How Do I Know Which Australian Literary Agent To Approach? Finding the right agent can feel overwhelming, and as writers ourselves we know just how difficult this process can be, so we advise you to break it down into steps. Step 1: Find A List Of All Australian Literary Agents You can find a complete list of Australian Literary Agents looking for new and debut authors by scrolling down on this article (or click here to get there even faster!). Or, better yet, use AgentMatch our database of every literary agent to whittle down your list by searching on genre, location, and whether they\'re open to submissions. Generally, Australian agents will only take on Australian or New Zealand based authors. Don\'t get too worried about finding ones near to where you live though, with email and zoom, you will still maintain a great relationship with them from wherever you are in the country. Step 2: Identify The Agents That Want You Don\'t waste your time contacting agents that aren\'t interested in your genre or style of writing. Focus your energy on submitting to agents who: Are open to submissions in your genreWelcome submissions from new writers via their slushpile (aka accepting unsolicited applications/submissions) After doing this you\'ll have the beginnings of your longlist. Next, you need to whittle it down even further... Step 3: Identify The Agents That You Want Authors sometimes make the mistake of thinking they have to settle for any agent that likes their work, but that\'s just not the case. The author-agent relationship is a key foundation to your writing career, so make sure you choose someone you feel comfortable working with. So, take your longlist and pick out 12 agents you think could be a good match for you and your writing: Maybe they represent some of your favourite authors in your genres.Or they represent a favourite author in a different genre.Or they don’t represent a particular favourite writer of yours, but they have commented admiringly on that author.You have particular reason to like or admire the agent’s literary agency.They share a passion of yours.They made a comment in a blog / on YouTube / at our Festival of Writing / or anywhere else . . . and for whatever reason that comment struck a chord in you. Step 4: Get Submitting Now you have your shortlist, send out your submission package. Keep track of the responses and gauge their interest. If you\'re receiving lots of rejections then that suggests you work isn\'t quite there yet. If you\'re getting requests to see the full manuscript then you know you\'re on the right track. So follow the steps we set out above and see how you get on! And don\'t forget, you can always get your submission pack reviewed by a professional editor if you think you need some detailed advice and feedback on your opening chapters. A Complete List Of All Australian Literary Agents As promised, here\'s a complete list of all Australian literary agents. You can also access the list plus detailed profile summaries and exclusive interviews with agents on AgentMatch. Sign up to the Free Trial to get started on your submission journey. [am_show_agents id=38] As ever, please get in touch if you have any questions - we\'d love to hear from you! Otherwise, good luck and happy querying.

Is your writing just a hobby?

Last week, I got this email from a writer – we will call him Mitch. And I believe that Mitch lives on a ranch in Kentucky, can handle a shotgun, has an easy seat in the saddle, and inclines towards a leathery manner in his personal relationships. Also, I don’t know why, but I see him with a small white terrier, named Rascal.Mitch writes:I fear that my writing is just a hobby and I’ll never achieve my modest ambition to get a readership that covers my self-pub costs. How do you tell? What are the signs/criteria that it’s time to move on? The industry is full of encouraging people telling everyone to just keep writing. If I played guitar or painted I wouldn’t necessarily expect to find an audience but so many writers do. But we’re not all good enough to find an audience. I’m asking you as you talk straight and don’t sugarcoat things. I’ve self-published two books of historical fiction and benefited greatly from Jericho Writers - your video self-pub course was great and I enjoyed being a FNL finalist in 2021. [FNL = Friday Night Live, an amazing event we run at both our Summer Festival of Writing and our York Festival of Writing].I decided to self-publish after winning a prize at a literary festival, getting multiple requests for full MS, and being offered a (scandalously bad) contract from a digital first publisher. The books have attracted some decent reviews and very modest sales. But now I’m questioning whether to continue investing the considerable amount of money to ensure my books are professionally edited and presented. The time is not a problem as I enjoy it. I don’t want to end up like the self-published author I know who’s published 17 books with fewer reviews in total than I’ve had on my two and even lower sales. But he keeps plodding on.What questions should I be asking myself? Well – good question, and I don’t really know, but here are some of my thoughts:Are your books good enough?If you are an FNL finalist then your book is unquestionably strong enough that it can make sales.I’d say that, in the past, whoever has won our Friday Night Live competitions is almost always strong enough to get an agent and be taken on by Big 5 publishers. I’m definitely not saying people should necessarily choose that route over self-publishing, just that the Big 5 do lay down a clear quality hurdle, which an FNL winner has successfully leaped.If you’re a finalist but not a winner, then you’re still there or thereabouts. So, if you were playing the trad publishing game, you’d be expecting to be taken very seriously by agents, you’d certainly be looking at offers from reputable digital-first outlets, and you might or might not get an offer from a Big 5 house.Either way, your books are strong enough to be published and – definitely – self-published. I won’t name names, but there are unquestionably million-plus selling authors whose books are not as good as yours. So do you have the basic quality? Yes.For anyone reading this email whose books aren’t yet in that zone, I’d generally recommend that you work more on your books (and yourself) before publishing. Mitch is in about the right zone to get published. People who aren’t yet in that zone can get published and can make sales … but real quality makes everything easier, there’s no doubt.Trad or self-pub?I think for you, there’s a real question about which route to follow.Historical fiction is one of those genres which hasn’t been so heavily colonised by indie authors. It also tends to invite standalone writing, which is just tougher to sell than anything in a series. It’s not that there’s a huge market for traditionally published hist fic, but at least there’s an ecosystem already present and thriving.But that’s not my main concern. The thing about self-pub is that – with very few exceptions – books don’t sell themselves. You need to be really clear-eyed and determined when it comes to:Editing and proof-readingCover designBook description and metadataEmail list set up and useWebsitePromos & advertisingAnd you also need to write plenty. It’s hard to make any real sales from one or two self-pub books. The flywheel really starts to spin when you have three or more … and even three is only a start.The issue here is that any shop works better when you have more to sell. So it’s tough to advertise successfully on Facebook, if you are trying to make your money back from a $4.99 ebook. But if you are promoting a $0.99 ebook that leads a reader into a series of several further $4.99 books, then your conversions will go up (because the first step is so cheap) and your income will go up (assuming that enough readers end up buying the series.)In other words, if you want to stay self-pub – and, remember, I love self-pub – then you need to make sure you’re being professional about everything, not just the editing. And you need to write more.But good books + proper marketing + several books in the series? That sounds like a winning formula to me.Other types of tradMy hunch – not based on anything much – is that you’ll be happier when accompanied by the right kind of publisher. That could definitely be digital-first: the best of those publishers are relentlessly excellent in their digital marketing. The best of them also have excellent author relationships, very often better than those to be found in the Big 5.But there’s also that long tail of regular print-led publishers I spoke about last week. The Big 5 houses don’t have all the best editors. They don’t have all the best marketers. A sizeable proportion of Big 5 authors end up completing their contracts, having made disappointing sales and never having felt the power of a big marketing machine rolling into action. I think if I were you, I’d be looking to make contact with several of those firms and see what you can make happen. Outside the Big 5 and their nearest peers, you don’t need an agent to make the approach.If you do want to go down the agent route, then the simplest, easiest route to seeing how near or far you are is to book a few one-to-one sessions with an agent (more info here). For not very much cost, you’ll get a pretty accurate read of how you’re doing. My main tip here would be to get opinions from more than one agent. In your case, you’re certainly in the zone of being saleable, and you don’t want to rely on just a single verdict.The great unknownAnd in the end, Mitch? None of us know, right? I’ve had some book deals which worked really well, others which really didn’t. The quality of my work was not always, or even usually, the largest factor in those outcomes. As authors, we’d like quality alone to determine success – the competition would still be horrendous, but at least we’d accept the basic terms of the race. But life’s not like that. It’s just less predictable. So I can offer advice, and the advice might even be wise … but reality might snake away in a different direction all the same.I hope this helps, a bit.Give Rascal a tickle under the ears from me. And easy with that old mare of yours there. Her withers look a touch inflamed.

Types Of Novels: A Guide To Fiction And Its Categories

Writing your first novel can be a slightly daunting task. There are a million reference books out there, with advice on how to plot, how to develop characters, and even how to edit… But, before you even consider these points, the first thing you need to think about is what kind of book you want to write. Maybe, even before this, you need to ask yourself, what kind of novels are out there?  In this article, I hope to clarify for you, what different types of books are out there, so you can decide what area of the fiction world you want to focus on.   Do you want to write romantic epistolary novels? Or maybe you\'re more interested in horror novels, or speculative fiction? There are so many areas of prose fiction that writers can explore, but understanding the different types of novels that are out there first, is fundamental.   What Is A Novel? This might seem like the most basic question, but it is so important to understand what a novel is before you attempt to write one for the first time.   A novel, by definition, is a work of fiction. Generally, fiction novels sit between 50,000 and 120,000 words depending on the genre.  Novels can be broadly split into 3 main categories, with sub-categories in each to drill down into taste. Those three categories are genre fiction, literary fiction, and mainstream fiction.   What Is Genre Fiction? Genre fiction (also often referred to as popular fiction), unlike literary fiction, describes fiction that is written with the intent of fitting into a specific literary genre. Most writers agree that there are nine main subgenres within genre fiction. These include horror, mystery/crime, romance, science fiction, thriller/suspense, westerns, historical, young adult, and fantasy. Although there are many more subcategories, most genre fiction will fit into one of these categories.  Examples Of Genre Fiction To make it even easier to spot and define genre fiction, I have listed examples below of a few recognisable novels in each genre.   Horror Fiction Examples Horror Fiction Definition: The main focus of horror novels is to create feelings of fear, dread, terror and sometimes repulsion in its audience. Novels in this genre should leave readers feeling these specific emotions.   Examples: It by Stephen King  Dracula by Bram Stoker  Behind Closed Doors by B. A. Paris  Mystery/Crime Fiction Examples Mystery/Crime Fiction Definition: Mystery, crime, and murder mystery fiction novels are works of fiction that use narratives that centre on criminal acts, the investigation by either amateur or professional experts, and the resolution of that crime or mystery.   Examples: Daisy Darker by Alice Feeney  Dream Town by David Baldacci  The Darkest Evening by Ann Cleeves  Romance Fiction Examples  Romance Definition: Romance fiction generally refers to novels that primarily focus on the relationship and romantic love between two, or more, people. A romance novel will typically have a ‘Happy Ever After’ or, at the very least, an emotionally satisfying ending.  Examples: The Notebook by Nicholas Sparks  The Time Traveller\'s Wife by Audrey Niffenegger  Me Before You by JoJo Moyes  Science Fiction Examples Sci-Fi Definition: Science fiction is a genre of speculative fiction which typically deals with imaginative or futuristic concepts. Science fiction novels will, more often than not, deal with ideas of advanced technology, scientific advancement, space exploration or time travel to mention just a few.   Examples: War of the Worlds by H.G.Wells  Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea by Jules Verne  The Ballad of Songbirds and Snakes by Suzanne Collins  Thriller/Suspense Fiction Examples Thriller/Suspense Definition: Thriller and suspense genres are often linked and both are genres that follow similar rules. In general, these novel genres use fast-paced plots to affect the readers, and situations that evoke emotions such as anxiety, surprise, excitement and anticipation. These genres of fiction are entirely dependent on the emotion you leave the reader with, rather than the structure you use to tell the story. Suspense and thriller novels tend to be stories that rely heavily on plot and plot twists.   Examples: The Girl on the Train by Paula Hawkins  Verity by Colleen Hoover  Gone Girl by Gillian Flynn  Western Fiction Examples Western Fiction Definition: Western fiction is a genre of literature set in the American “Old West” frontier and is generally set in the 19th or early 20th century. This area of fiction is plot-driven and will generally combine aspects of crime, redemption and justice.   Examples: The Revenant by Michael Punke  No Country for Old Men by Cormac McCarthy  The Son by Philip Meyer  Historical Fiction Examples Historical Fiction Definition: Historical novels are set in another time and place, either real (they\'re often based on historical events) or imagined, but during a culturally recognisable time. Generally, most writers of historical novels will leap back at least fifty years to take their readers outside of the events they are currently experiencing and use setting to make readers feel they are living in another time and place. Research is key and setting is vital in this genre.   Examples: The Book Thief by Markus Zusak  Wolf Hall by Hilary Mantel  The Girl with a Pearl Earring by Tracy Chevalier  Young Adult Fiction Examples YA Definition: Young adult fiction is a genre of literature written primarily for audiences between the ages of 12 and 18. However, although these novels are written to target adolescents, more than half of YA readers are adults. Novels in this genre tend to be written from the viewpoint of young people, generally tend to be fast-paced, and cover a wide area of subjects that young adults might be facing.   Examples: The Perks of Being a Wallflower by Stephen Chbosky  The Fault in Our Stars by John Green  One of Us is Lying by Karen McManus  Fantasy Fiction Examples Fantasy Definition: Fantasy fiction is a genre categorised in general by its inclusion of magical elements. It is a genre of speculative fiction that typically includes fictional universes, and most fantasy novels are inspired by mythology, folklore, or traditions. Setting and deep characterisation are vital in this genre.  Examples: A Game of Thrones by George RR Martin  The Colour of Magic by Terry Pratchett  The Lord of the Rings by JRR Tolkien  What Is Literary Fiction? Literary fiction, unlike genre fiction, is fiction that puts an emphasis on style, character and theme over plot. Although the definition of literary fiction can change and warp year on year, there are some fundamental aspects that remain the same. Works of fiction that are classed as literary fiction generally contain the following:  Character (rather than plot) driven  Exploration of deeper themes  Exploration of social, political, or emotional situations  Potential ambiguous ending/not necessarily a ‘Happy Ever After’  No strict adherence to a structured plot  No strict adherence to standard formatting or prose style  Examples Of Literary Fiction Below, you can find three separate examples of literary fiction:  The Goldfinch By Donna Tart Theo Decker is the son of a devoted mother and a reckless, absent father. He survives an accident that otherwise tears his life apart. He is taken in by the family of a wealthy friend.   The Goldfinch is a haunted odyssey through present-day America. Combining unforgettably vivid characters and thrilling suspense, it is a beautiful, addictive, sweeping story of loss and obsession, of survival and self-invention, of the deepest mysteries of love, identity and fate.  This novel, published in 2013, won the Pulitzer Prize and was described by Stephen King as being ‘a smartly written novel that connects with the heart as well as the mind.’ It is character driven and delves into difficult topics.  The House Of Fortune By Jessie Burton The House of Fortune is the long-awaited sequel to Jessie Burton’s bestseller The Miniaturist. It has been described as a glorious, sweeping story of fate and ambition, secrets and dreams, and one young woman’s determination to rule her own destiny.  Just like her debut, The Miniaturist, this fabulous sequel is beautifully crafted, the characters, their lives and the settings leap from the page and drive the book forward. It’s a perfect example of exquisitely written literary fiction.   Maps Of Our Spectacular Bodies By Maddie Mortimer When a sudden diagnosis upends Lia’s world, the boundaries between her past and her present begin to collapse. Deeply buried secrets stir awake. As the voice prowling in Lia takes hold of her story, and the landscape around becomes indistinguishable from the one within, Lia and her family are faced with some of the hardest questions of all: how can we move on from the events that have shaped us, when our bodies harbour everything? And what does it mean to die with grace, when you’re simply not ready to let go?  This entrancing novel is moving, heartbreaking and beautiful all at once. The language, formatting, and subjects discussed not only make this a stunning example of literary fiction, but are also the reasons this debut has been longlisted for this year\'s Booker Prize. What Is Mainstream Fiction? Much like literary fiction, mainstream fiction consists of novels that can’t be easily identified into a specific genre. Unlike genre fiction, which clearly sets out what you can expect from the novel, mainstream fiction can, and often does, cross book genres.   Unlike genre fiction, mainstream fiction can be slightly harder to sell, doesn’t always have a clear audience and is generally sold on the back of author recognition and a dedicated audience.   Mainstream fiction generally follows a linear structure, more often than not has a happy ending (or at least a satisfying one), and readers don’t have to work hard to understand the story. Like literary fiction, mainstream fiction delves deeper into characterisation and may touch on philosophical issues, but unlike literary fiction, it does still focus heavily on plot and story.   Examples Of Mainstream Fiction It can be hard to tell the difference between mainstream fiction and literary fiction, but below you can see some examples of the most popular mainstream fiction on the market.  Big Little Lies By Liane Moriarty Big Little Lies is a novel that explores complex relationships, difficult topics and sensitive issues, wrapped up in a story that could be described as a crime, thriller, psychological thriller or even domestic thriller. It is a complex story that relies heavily on characterisation, but plot and story are integral. It is the perfect example of mainstream fiction and those who are already a fan of Moriarty’s work instantly know what to expect from this author\'s books. They may not fit neatly in one genre, but they hit all expectations and leave the reader satisfied at the end.   The Lovely Bones By Alice Seabold Again, this novel is intense in its exploration of grief; it\'s complex in its characterisation and explores themes that set this book apart. The plot of the book isn’t complex, but it is complete and the reader is left satisfied, but the genre of the book is not instantly clear. It sweeps between genres and picks up readers in multiple guises.   Other authors who fit well into the mainstream fiction category are Maeve Binchy, John Irving, Dan Brown, Ian McEwan and Nora Roberts.  Frequently Asked Questions What Are The 9 Types Of Fiction?   Within fiction, there are many different subcategories that can help determine story type and therefore the audience these novels are marketed to.   These subcategories are:  Science fiction  Mystery/crime fiction  Historical fiction  Thriller/suspense fiction  Young adult fiction  Romance fiction  Horror fiction  Fantasy fiction Western fiction  What Is The Most Popular Novel Genre? Well, that is one of the most difficult questions to answer – why? Because depending on who you talk to, and which data sets you look at, you may discover a different answer.   During the pandemic, we saw a surge in reading and a change in reading habits. Depending on the state of the world, readers reach for different stimuli.   Romance, both contemporary and historical, are always incredibly popular and for many years, romance fiction has not dropped out of the top five bestselling genres. However, crime and thriller books are forever competing for the top spots, with the likes of Lee Child, Gillian Flynn, and Colleen Hoover topping the charts consistently.   Fiction Genres As you can see, there are so many areas of the writing world that you can indulge in, and so many subgenres of fiction to explore. With so many different types of novels out there, all you have to do is decide which one fits your style the most and then dive right in. Always remember, there is no wrong way to write, and no right genre to start with… all you need to focus on, is getting those words onto the page and out into the world. 

What Is Urban Fantasy? How To Recognise And Write It

In short, urban fantasy does what it says on the tin; it’s a genre of literature where fantasy is set against what can be considered an urban backdrop or a fantasy story that is set in a city or suburb. Note that I’ve said “what can be considered,” meaning the fantasy doesn’t have to be set in New York or Chicago (existing cities) for it to be considered urban, it can be set in a made-up place as long as it fits an urban description. Often, like in the case of Gotham City, you will see fantastical places mirroring, or inspired by, real-life urban settings. In this guide, you will learn what the urban fantasy genre is, how to recognise the urban fantasy genre, and discover our top tips for writing it. We will cover how urban fantasy stories rose to popularity and the difference between urban fantasy and other fantasy sub-genres such as paranormal romance. What Is Urban Fantasy?  (This Time With Feeling) Simply put, urban fantasy is fantasy set in a city or modern residential setting, but more often than not the urban setting becomes another character and provides a gritty nature/aesthetic to the story that readers of urban fantasy have come to love and seek out. Think about it, what would the Sookie Stackhouse (Trueblood) novels or TV series be like if they weren’t set against Louisiana backwater towns? Would Buffy have the same vibe if she lived in a woodsy fantasy world, or if it was set in medieval times? Would Percy Jackson be the same popular series if Percy simply ventured to Olympus rather than the Greek Gods existing in, and interacting with, modern-day America (which is the best part of the series)? Urban fantasy has a kind of asphalt colouration to it and the name of the genre speaks more to the aesthetic of the story than anything else. The backdrop aesthetic in an urban fantasy is really important, and the look and feel of the setting often play a key role in the story; the setting in urban fantasy is an important character. For this reason, the urban setting needs to be very well developed. What Is The Difference Between Urban Fantasy And Paranormal Romance?  Many books today fit neatly in both the urban fantasy sub-genre AND the paranormal romance category and there is a great deal of overlap between both genres, especially in the self-publishing sector. With that said the two genres are not mutually exclusive, they just happen to overlap. Paranormal romance is a genre that combines fantastical characters such as vampires, werewolves, shifters, faeries, goblins, and witches, and puts romance at the front and centre of the storyline. It is important to remember that urban fantasy and paranormal romance are not synonymous; one focuses on romance and the other is set against an urban backdrop but does not require romance. There are just as many urban fantasy novels with romance as there are without. Both options are valid and it is up to you to decide whether romance will play an integral part in your story.   Key Elements Of Urban Fantasy  There are common elements that you will see in urban fantasy novels, however, it’s important to know your book can still fit in the genre without these elements as long as it\'s set against the backdrop of an urban setting which then plays a significant part in the story. Common elements of the genre include:   A dark aesthetic (very rarely bright and sunny aesthetic)  Derelict cityscapes (not countryside/ house on the prairie settings)  Magic, fantastical, or sci-fi elements  Poverty or a disadvantaged class  Thriller-like vibes (crimes being solved, mysteries)  Combat (think Divergent or The Hunger Games)  City problems (rats, undergrounds, clashes with local bodies of authority)  Paranormal creatures  Dystopian elements   Urban clothing (leather, heavy-duty clothes, uniforms)  Fantastical and supernatural elements   Romance subplots   A character living in two worlds (the normal urban world and the fantastical underlayer world that they are aware of)  Examples Of Urban Fantasy Here are a few examples of some YA and adult urban fantasy novels:   Rivers of London by Ben Aaronovitch  Neverwhere by Neil Gaiman  American Gods by Neil Gaiman  Daughter of Smoke and Bone by Laini Taylor  House of Sky and Breath by Sarah J Maas  City of Bones by Cassandra Clare  Percy Jackson and the Lightning Thief by Rick Riordan  Vampire Academy by Richelle Meade  Wicked Lovely by Mellissa Maar  Crave by Tracy Wolf  The Alex Craft series by Kalayna Price   The Mercy Thompson series by Patricia Briggs   The Jane Yellowrock series by Faith Hunter  Urban Fantasy And YA As you can see, YA fiction is heavily present on the list. That’s because YA books very often intersect with urban fantasy as urban fantasy is very popular amongst teen readers; hence some of the most recognisable urban fantasy titles are also in the YA genre.  Often urban fantasy explores the idea, ‘what if X fantastical beings lived among us?’ The blend of taking a character who is used to their modern world (one that we the reader also recognise) and showing them a side of their world they were not aware of, is very popular in the genre.  Books Which Aren\'t Examples Of Urban Fantasy And here are a few famous books that might be considered urban fantasy but aren’t:  The Harry Potter series by J.K Rowling  The Chronicles of Narnia by C.S. Lewis  The Lord of the Rings series by J.R.R. Tolkien  These books do not have the key elements of the urban fantasy sub-genre. Of course, these classics are heavy in fantasy however they lack the integral urban setting to qualify for the urban fantasy genre, despite featuring cities at times. Harry Potter, though from the urban world, spends very little time in it and most of the books take place entirely in the magical world. Though some people would probably argue that Harry Potter does spend some time in the urban world, it’s too little to put the book in the urban fantasy genre.   Tips For Writing Urban Fantasy There are many ways to write urban fantasy books but here are some tips:   Turn The Setting Into A Character In the books I co-write (Blood Web Chronicles by Caedis Knight) the cities the books are based in play a huge role; in Vampires of Moscow and Witches of Barcelona the urban backdrops function as important characters. Meaning the books would just not be the same without those cities. The urban backdrop in urban fantasy stories cannot be static, it has to be a living breathing thing. For example, if your fantasy is set in New York, but there are only a handful of mentions of the city, then you are not serving the genre justice. Use the city on every level possible- atmosphere, characterisation, plot development.   Make sure to research your setting (if it’s a real city) and use good descriptions to characterise it. Make sure your chosen setting is constantly serving the story. Maybe ask yourself the question, how does this setting push the story further? How does it aid the main character’s development? How does the city stand in the way of the characters\' goals? If your main character grew up in this city, how did it shape them? Think about how important Sunnydale is in Buffy the Vampire Slayer, and how its position on the Hellmouth plays a large role in Buffy’s life and her development as the main character. Buffy’s entire life- who she dates, who she becomes, her traumas and triumphs, are defined by Sunnydale and the Hellmouth.   Recognise And Utilise Fantasy Tropes When adding paranormal or fantastical creatures ask yourself how they interact with the setting. How does the setting serve them? Where do they hide? How does (or doesn’t) the city provide for them? Where do they hang out? How does this setting characterise and shape their lives?  Think about the tropes in the fantasy books you\'ve read, and adjust them to make them your own. A helpful tip is to print a map of the city or draw one (quality doesn’t matter here) and decide where in the city your different factions or paranormal groups prefer to dwell and why. You can use Google Maps to save locations and create an entire real-life map of where your characters (and villains) spend their time. This could help you with your writing and as a bonus be shared with your readers down the line.   Read A Lot Of Urban Fantasy For Inspiration Urban fantasy is an ever-growing genre that has been amassing popularity quickly in recent years. Because urban fantasy lovers tend to read widely in the genre, it’s a good idea to read (and research) a number of urban fantasies so that you know you are getting it right. More importantly, you will get inspired when it comes to designing your own urban setting.   Create Pinterest Boards With Urban Aesthetics What does the dingy New York bar where your werewolves hang out look like? What does your city hall look like? Where are you drawing inspiration for your urban tunnels or derelict factories?  Design The Elements That Go Hand In Hand With Your Urban Setting What do people eat in this city? What do people wear? You might get caught up in your fantasy plot and forget to truly colour the urban backdrop. When I think about fantasy set in New Orleans I instantly think about the food. Currently, in our Caedis Knight series we are writing about werewolves in Berlin, and though Berlin is a slightly derelict gloomy city perfect for urban fantasy, we have been careful to include all the colourful food- Pink Berliner Weise beers, the world’s best kebabs, fresh Baklava from the Neukoln district- all to add colour and warmth to the story. It’s important to remember that cities are not just architecture- they are food, music, events, crime, nature and a million other things you must include in your book. Similarly, if you are writing urban fantasy that\'s dystopian and your setting is truly all doom and gloom, explore that! Explore what people eat in this impoverished society and how they survive; dig deep into the darkness of this setting and how that relates to the characters.   Frequently Asked Questions   What Are Some Examples Of Urban Fantasy?  Some examples of popular urban fantasy include American Gods by Neil Gaiman, the Shadowhunter series by Cassandra Clare, and the Southern Vampire Stories (Sookie Stackhouse novels) by Charlaine Harris.  What Is The Difference Between Fantasy And Urban Fantasy?  Urban fantasy is a sub-genre in which the fantasy plotline plays out against an urban backdrop and the urban setting plays an important role. All urban fantasy sits in the fantasy genre but not all fantasy is urban.   What Are The Elements Of Urban Fantasy?  Elements of urban fantasy include a dark noir feel, the city as a character, mysteries and crime solving, combat, romantic sub-plots, derelict settings, fantastical characters and paranormal characters. They also often involve a character with a foot in both worlds.  Writing Urban Fantasy It is very beneficial for authors to explore the sub-genre of urban fantasy as it’s a genre that keeps rising in popularity. Not to be confused with paranormal romance, urban fantasy has earned its place as one of the highest-selling sub-genres in fantasy and one of the most lucrative indie sub-genres on Amazon. It’s a great genre to consider if you are passionate about fantastical plots and characters but wish to set your story against a gritty urban modern backdrop. Most importantly, be prepared to treat your chosen urban setting as an important character in your plot. 

Giants eating giants

It wasn’t that long ago since the largest publishers were collectively referred to as the Big 6.In 2013, however, the two largest companies in that pack merged to form Penguin Random House – a perfect example of how to merge two really strong brand-names into a nonsensical hodgepodge.The same is happening again now. PRH – by far the largest trade publisher – is wanting to eat up Simon & Schuster, the smallest of the Big 5. The US Department of Justice promptly launched an anti-trust lawsuit aimed at blocking the merger.        It’s easy for an author to feel like the flattened little guy in all this. Big companies merge. The fewer companies around, the fewer buyers have for their books. The less the competition, the lower the advances. Authors lose, right?Only the case is a nonsense, and it’s useful and comforting to remember why not.Self-publishingTen years ago, self-pub wasn’t really a thing. Now it certainly is. These days, there’s no longer any good public data for the scale of the self-pub market, but very roughly you should assume that self-published titles sell as many copies as all Big 5 titles on Amazon combined – in other words, one heck of a lot. Indeed, there are corners of the reading globe (romance and erotica especially) where self-publishing utterly dominates.What’s more, indie authors make money. Again, public data is no longer available, but when it was, it was clear that at every single income level you care to name, there were more indie authors earning at that level than trad-published ones. More million-dollar indies. More $100K indies. And so on down. I’m certain that that basic picture hasn’t changed.Multiple imprintsA friend of mine is currently selling a book, via a top British agent at a top British agency. The list of editors who are receiving that book include (of course) all the Big 5. It may surprise you to learn that the book doesn’t go to just one editor per publisher. It goes to as many editors, at as many imprints, as may be right for the book. From memory, the book is therefore going to two editors in different bits of HarperCollins, the same at PRH, and so on.If an auction arises, those two HarperCollins editors, let’s say, might find themselves bidding against each other. A PRH / S&S merger wouldn’t necessarily reduce the number of editors that an agent pitched to. It would just change the email addresses of one recipient.The long tailGood publishing simply does not stop at the big firms.My friend had as many small- to mid-sized publishers on that submissions list as Big 5 editors. And honestly? I think it’s simply 50/50 whether the book ends with a large house or a small one. The right publisher for that book will be one where the editorial, design and marketing visions align the best … along with a dollop of good chemistry between author and editor. A real passion from a Faber or a Bloomsbury or a Granta would (to my mind) be a better deal than a more lukewarm offer from a larger firm. (Those are British firms, but there are similar firms in the US and elsewhere too.)The quality in some of these smaller houses is incredible. You often get more daring publishing, greater willingness to take risks, and generally bolder decisions at every level of the firm. You also, as an author, actually feel important to the firm, which is not something that’s easy to feel when you’re in the grip of one of the big machines. I once rejected an offer from a top, top quality British independent and I’ve always wonder if I did the right thing. If I had to guess, I’d say probably not.MoneyThe Department of Justice suit against the PRH / S&S merger may possibly be one of the strangest anti-trust lawsuits ever conducted.The suit does not argue that consumers will be hurt by higher prices. (That won’t happen.)It doesn’t argue that consumer choice will be limited. (It won’t be.) It doesn’t argue that most authors will suffer. (They won’t.)It goes to extreme and bizarre lengths to argue that self-published books live in some wholly different realm from the trad-published ones. (Which is just dumb. Books are books. It’s not like readers even notice or care.)So why is this merger supposedly such a terrible idea? Answer: because authors of books expecting a more than $250,000 advance may be negatively impacted.Huh? That’s worth a lawsuit? Because of a possible – and highly theoretical – impact on a tiny handful of superstar authors?It’s madness.SanitySo perhaps now is a good moment to point out that:Advances aren’t everything. There are film rights and foreign sales and speaking fees and lord knows what else.Advances are advances against royalties. Highly successful books will always make money for their authors.Advances are not a metric of marketing zeal or marketing intelligence. A smaller advance from a brilliant publisher may do more for the author than a larger one from a less impassioned house.Most authors I know don’t ultimately care about money anyway. Yes, they want to be paid properly for their work, and they want that side of things to be handled with proper justice and professionalism, but the real payoff is more intangible. It’s the passion of a publisher, the respect of a community of peers, the book in the bookshop, the reviews and comments. All those things are every bit as likely – perhaps likelier – for authors working with strong indie presses as for those working with the Big 5.The simple fact is that it’s better to be an author today than at any point in the last two decades. Indeed, that’s probably underselling it. I think it’s easy to argue that this is the best ever time to be an author.The Big 5 firms are great. The indie publishers are better than they’ve ever been. Self-publishing creates a tremendously inspiring and effective route for countless authors.Author-led marketing tools are the best they’ve ever been.Barnes & Noble and Waterstones (respectively the flagship bookchains in the US and UK) are both in better shape than ever.The independent bookstore sector has lost a lot of poor-quality stores, but the strong ones remain strong.Books (thanks, especially to low cost ebook pricing) are insanely affordable – and you can read in any format you choose much more easily than before.Oh yes, and Jericho Writers is here, to make your journey to publication sweeter, better informed and more companionable than it’s ever been.Be happy. Life is good.

How To Describe A Character: 14 Questions To Ask Yourself

Having compelling characters in your novel can be the difference between a good story and a great one, igniting a reader\'s imagination with every turn of the page. Some of the most memorable fictional characters have lasted the test of time because of how the author described them. From Heathcliff to Fagin, from Scarlett O\'Hara to Matilda, the way these characters look, move, behave, and interact with others and their surroundings make them larger than life, leaving a lasting impression because they feel so real. In this article, we\'re going to look at the fourteen questions every writer should ask themselves when planning on describing their main characters. Use this guide as a checklist and learn how strong character descriptions can bring your book to life! How To Write Compelling Character Descriptions When it comes to writing character descriptions, many people instantly think of physical details. Yes, it\'s often important to show what your character is wearing or what colour their hair is, but real people are made up of more than just a police lineup description. To reveal character traits beyond a physical attribute you need to go deeper. When you understand your character\'s flaws, needs, fears, ambitions, childhood, and past and future goals, you can unearth a richer and more believable person. This involves looking at each non-visual medium as well as the surroundings of that character and how they influence them, their behaviour, and their persona. Why Are Character Descriptions Important? A professional writer knows that character description is incredibly important. Without character development, your story is just a plot that no one will care about. A reader connects not with the adventure, but with the person embarking on it. They\'re not invested in the love story but in the two people experiencing it. They don\'t care about how someone was murdered as much as who was murdered and who did it. When a reader empathises with a character, that story becomes so much more important. When a reader roots for the hero, or hates the villain, they will keep turning those pages. An author gets just one chance to make an impactful first impression, to include the right details to make their characters jump off the page - so make sure you make each character unique! Let\'s discover how you can do that by asking yourself the following questions... 14 Questions To Ask Yourself When You Describe Characters Here are the first fourteen questions any writer should ask themselves when developing their characters and describing them to readers. Feel free to add even more, but if you don\'t know the answer to any of these then your reader may struggle to imagine what each character is like. And remember, you can describe a character in many different and original ways, even if you completely leave out physical appearance - if a reader knows enough about them they will fill in the blanks. That\'s the magic of storytelling! 1. What Is Their Background? This question is very important. In Dickens\' Oliver Twist, an orphan boy joins a street gang of young London thieves. Dickens knew Oliver came from an affluent family originally, so ensured the boy\'s characteristics were gentle, a little meek, and his physical attributes fine and elegant. Dickens then provides the perfect foil character in Oliver\'s new pickpocketing friend, The Artful Dodger, who is described very differently. We know Dodger is from the rough streets of Victorian London by the way he talks, dresses, moves and behaves. This is a wonderful description of The Artful Dodger!He was a snub-nosed, flat-browed, common-faced boy enough; and as dirty a juvenile as one would wish to see; but he had about him all the airs and manners of a man. He was short of his age: with rather bow-legs, and little, sharp, ugly eyes. His hat was stuck on the top of his head so lightly, that it threatened to fall off every moment—and would have done so, very often, if the wearer had not had a knack of every now and then giving his head a sudden twitch, which brought it back to its old place again.Oliver Twist by Charles Dickens 2. Can You Include A Foil Character? When you have two characters, try and make them opposite to one another - these are called foil characters. Foil characters are very useful in literature as they enhance and highlight the main character\'s traits by showing the reader opposite ones. For instance, if you want to emphasise how mean a character is, then have them go shopping with someone who\'s overly generous. Likewise, show how quiet and insecure someone is by having them recoil in horror as their companion booms and shouts and draws attention to them. 3. How Old Are They? How a child sees the world is very different to how an adult does. In Roald Dahl\'s Matilda, the protagonist is a very young girl who is incredibly clever. She\'s everything a \'good\' child should be and very advanced for her age. We can see that through the way she dresses (with a red ribbon in her hair), her habits (she loves to read and go to the library alone), and her resourcefulness (she can\'t carry all the books by herself so takes a toy trolley to put them in). In contrast - once again, those helpful foil characters - her parents are everything a \'bad\' parent can be. They don\'t cook proper meals, insist their children eat in front of the TV, and barely pay any attention to them (and when they do it\'s to critique them); they continuously put looks and money above their children\'s educational needs. The age of a character not only determines how they dress and the way they speak, but it can also influence how they act. If you want to portray a child as being cruel, they may pull another child\'s hair or call them names. If you want to show an adult in the same way (like Matilda\'s nemesis, Mrs Trunchbull) you may show her not sharing her special chocolates and scaring the children who she\'s meant to be looking after. Likewise, those attributes may influence their physical descriptions. As Roald Dahl said himself in his book, The Twits: A person who has good thoughts cannot ever be ugly. You can have a wonky nose and a crooked mouth and a double chin and stick-out teeth, but if you have good thoughts it will shine out of your face like sunbeams and you will always look lovely.The Twits by Roald Dahl 4. What Are Their Physical Features? Physical descriptions are the easiest way to paint a picture of a character - but they\'re also the least imaginative. For example, the physical characteristics of a character may be: Hair colour - brown hair, black hair, blonde hair etc.Eye colour - brown eyes, green eyes, blue eyes etc.Build - tall, short, slim, overweight, muscly, average build (whatever that means) etc. But, unless the eye colour is vital to the storyline (in my own book, The Path Keeper, Zac\'s eye colour plays a fundamental role in the entire trilogy), using up half a page to describe how they look is boring. When describing bodily features and other details, try to think of very specific characteristics such as perhaps a scar, the shape of their nose, chewed fingernails, or hair that has greying roots. Although stay away from stereotypes, especially when it comes to race, ethnicity, and other minorities. Likewise, don\'t have them staring into the mirror contemplating their looks so the reader knows what they look like. Men, take note, no woman ever thinks about the size or shape of their breasts! Let\'s take a look at Dickens again and his character in Hard Times, the boastful, self-important Mr. Bounderby. Here\'s a bad example of how he could be described, using just physical attributes: He was six foot two and weighed 250 pounds, with brown hair and dull blue eyes. His suit was made from rough tweed and his leather boots looked expensive. He worked in a bank and his laugh was very loud. Not very evocative. It sounds like you\'re giving the police a description of the man who ran off with all your money. This is how Dickens actually describes Mr Bounderby: He was a rich man: banker, merchant, manufacturer, and what not. A big, loud man, with a stare, and a metallic laugh. A man made out of coarse material, which seemed to have been stretched to make so much of him.Hard Times by Charles Dickens 5. What Are They Wearing? Clothes say a lot about a person. Not just in terms of whether they are dressed formally, casually or in a uniform, but also in how they wear their clothes. Do they have a button missing? Are their trousers ironed with a crease down the centre or are they crumpled? Are there clothes old and worn, or new and from designer brands? What about their shoes? Is a woman wearing heels to do something that would be better suited to trainers? Does a man wear his expensive suit accessorised with odd colourful socks? In Margaret Atwood’s Booker-winning novel The Blind Assassin, the narrator Iris begins the story thinking back to her sister Laura’s death. Laura’s troubled personality shines through in Atwood\'s descriptions of her clothing: I could picture the smooth oval of Laura’s face, her neatly pinned chignon, the dress she would have been wearing: a shirtwaist with a small rounded collar, in a sober colour – navy blue or steel grey or hospital-corridor green. Penitential colours – less like something she’d chosen to put on than like something she’d been locked up in.The Blind Assassin by Margaret Atwood 6. What Is Their Job? When it comes to showing, not telling, a job can really help describe a person (as in the case of the banker above). If a novel opens with a nurse tending to a sick child and then stopping to pet a cat on her way home, it\'s highly unlikely she\'s going to be cruel and uncaring. There\'s no need to say \'Kate was a very patient and kind woman who loved children and animals\' if you\'ve already demonstrated that by her profession and actions. Likewise, a gardener will enjoy being outdoors and a sailor will be comfortable out on the ocean. Or, to make things more interesting, you could have your gardener scared of worms and your sailor unable to swim! 7. What Makes Them Unique? A character\'s personality is determined by how they move and act, as well as how they look. Give them a quirky personality and some character traits people won\'t forget in a hurry. If I write about a woman who collects buttons, which she then leaves behind on the body of every man she murders, you will probably have a very distinct idea of what she looks like. In contrast, a woman who lives in a hut in the forest, breeds ferrets, and makes her own clothes, will look, move, sound, and behave very differently. 8. How Do They Move? Physical attributes determine how a character moves, and body language says a lot about a person. For instance, if a teen character is awkward with long legs and arms, they may lope, amble, or bump into things. If someone is young and healthy they may run everywhere. If they are older, or unwell, they may move slower or more deliberately. 9. How Are They Feeling? You can describe a character\'s face and body language, or you can tell the readers what they are thinking and feeling. Facial expressions are a great way to determine what that character is like. For instance, a man with creases around his eyes from smiling a lot, is going to be a very different character from one who has deep furrows on his forehead from being constantly angry. I don\'t recommend you focus on skin colour, but if the character is white then describing pale skin that\'s clammy at the touch may indicate they\'re unwell, or that they don\'t get out of the house much. 10. How Do They Interact With Their Surroundings? The people in your book don\'t live on a blank page; all characters inhabit a place - the setting of your book. How they interact with their surroundings says a lot about their character. If the book is set in the jungle, the character who is scared and over-reacting is going to be a very different type of person to the one who is fearless. Surprise your readers. Maybe the muscly man is scared, and the older lady wearing a floral dress is the one who fights off the killer snakes. Consider other sensory details. Does your character like the smell of flowers, or does it remind them of their abusive grandmother? Or do they prefer the scent of bleach because they have a cleaning addiction that stems from their sad childhood? What about the food they eat, the sounds they pick up, and the way they see the world? Be creative with how they react to the environment. 11. What Do Other People Think About Them? It\'s always fun to have a character perceive themselves one way, and then demonstrate how they\'re perceived by others. Write character descriptions that are contradictory. If you have an obnoxious character that\'s despised by everyone he works with, have him think he\'s the smartest, most helpful person in the office. If you have a child who doubts their ability at school, have them be the teacher\'s secret favourite. In Emily Brontë\'s, Wuthering Heights, the protagonist Heathcliff is a contradictory mix of wild ways and gentlemanly expectations. You can see that juxtaposition in the way the author describes him: But Mr. Heathcliff forms a singular contrast to his abode and style of living. He is a dark-skinned gypsy in aspect, in dress and manners a gentleman, that is, as much a gentleman as many a country squire.Wuthering Heights by Emily Brontë 12. What Do They Think Of Those Around Them? I am yet to meet a more fascinating character than Jean-Baptiste Grenouille in the novel Perfume, by Patrick Süskind. His extreme olfactory powers mean that he experiences the world through his intense sense of smell. Everyone around him has a pungent, overbearing odour, while he himself has absolutely no scent at all. This in turn results in him hating all human beings. People left him alone. And that was all he wanted.Perfume by Patrick Süskind That line alone tells you everything you need to know about how others perceive him and how he perceives them. Think about how your characters view their friends, colleagues, family members, children and partners. 13. How Do They Behave? How a character treats others is extremely telling of their values and personality. In Joanna Harris\' book, Chocolat, the main character Vianne describes a customer in her shop as: His face is small, delicately featured. He is the kind of man who breaks biscuits in two and saves the other half for later.Chocolat by Joanna Harris No eye or hair color, no clothing or job description. None of that is needed. We know exactly what kind of man he is by the physical description of \'small\' and \'delicate\' and his precise actions. 14. Are They A Cliché? It\'s too easy, when describing a character, to have them fit a specific (and unoriginal) mold. Is your hero tall, dark and handsome? Is your teenager surly and distant? Is your old man cranky and bigoted? In Jonas Jonasson\'s book, The Hundred-Year-Old Man Who Climbed Out of the Window and Disappeared, the main character is not only full of adventure and hope - but he\'s 100 years old. And nothing like you would expect an old man to be! People could behave how they liked, but Allan considered that in general it was quite unnecessary to be grumpy if you had the chance not to.The Hundred-Year-Old Man Who Climbed Out of the Window and Disappeared by Jonas Jonasson Frequently Asked Questions How Do You Describe A Character\'s Appearance? When describing a character\'s appearance, only focus on the details which are relevant to the story. So if your character\'s going undercover and wearing a short blonde wig, it would be useful to know that their hair is usually long and brown, so their disguise is likely to be somewhat effective. Remember, your character\'s description goes beyond just what they look like. You can let your readers know a lot about a character by how they: TalkMoveDressActInteract with othersInteract with their surroundings As well as their backgrounds, their values, and how others see them. What Are Six Ways To Describe A Character? There are six key ways to describe a character: Physical appearanceHow they speakHow they moveHow they treat othersUnique tics and character traitsHow they interact with their surroundings Great Character Description Matters Good character description matters. Whether you are writing a novel, a short story, or even the blurb of your book - descriptive details in your writing will help your reader\'s imagination and bring your characters to life. I hope this article has given you inspiration for your characters and helped you imagine them beyond their dark hair and green eyes. The joy of being a writer is that once you have imagined your characters in depth, after that they should write the rest of the book for you. As author William Faulkner once said: It begins with a character, usually, and once he stands up on his feet and begins to move, all I can do is trot along behind him with a paper and pencil trying to keep up long enough to put down what he says and does.William Faulkner Have fun catching up with your book cast!

Science Fiction Vs Fantasy: A Speculative Fiction Comparison

Science fiction and fantasy are my go-to, both for reading and watching on television, but also when writing my own stories. I always thought I understood the difference between these genres, so imagine my surprise when my science fiction book was marketed by my publishers as fantasy.   In hindsight, this misunderstanding wasn’t surprising. Fantasy and science fiction as genres have considerable overlap. But understanding what makes these genres distinct will enable you to hone your writing to the right audience, enhancing reader enjoyment and helping at the marketing stage. So let’s explore the specific elements of both genres, what makes the genres different and the same, and why this understanding is so important.  What Is Science Fiction?  If you were anything like me as a kid and switched off during science lessons, then a quick Google will remind you that science is the study of the physical and natural world through experiments, observations, and measurement. So the science fiction genre is exactly as it sounds: fiction grown from scientific principles and theory. A weaving of storytelling with the laws of nature and physics.   Science fiction explores scenarios that are possible, at least with scientific advancement, making them all the more relatable and frightening. For someone science-adverse (like me,) it turns something stale into something wonderful and intriguing, binding science to emotions, humanity, the imagination, and ethical quandaries. I didn’t enjoy science as a student, but my rucksack was brimmed with science fiction novels by the likes of Asimov and Orwell.  The Key Elements Of Science Fiction  Science fiction tends to embrace advanced technology such as time travel or space travel, and/or a dystopian setting, where society embodies grave injustices or suffering. These science fiction elements allow readers to explore important, often scary, ethical or theoretical questions from the safety and comfort of their sofas. For example, will the ability to alter the past help or harm people? How can we spot the warning signs and stop our society from completely disregarding the rights of women? How can scientific development aid good and evil in this world and beyond?   Examples Of Science Fiction Stories  A Clockwork Orange By Anthony Burgess   A novel set in a dystopian world where criminality can be influenced by behavioural principles. This story draws on the psychological theory of behaviourism, but also poses a broader ethical question: is freedom of choice more important than the prevention of evil? This story blew my sixteen-year-old mind.  Station 11 By Emily St. John Mandel  A brilliant novel about a terrifying new virus. Sound familiar? This novel was written pre-covid, demonstrating how science fiction can be so grounded in reality, that it often has a predictive quality.  The Secret Deep By Lindsay Galvin  A wonderful example of middle-grade science fiction, wherein the DNA of mermaid-type creatures is used to enable people to breathe underwater. Such a great book for making science interesting for children.  Starship Troopers By Robert A. Heinlein  This exciting novel is a great example of military science fiction, a subgenre of science fiction that focuses on weapons and war. This genre is particularly scary as technological advancements are moving so quickly, that some of these ideas may soon be a reality.  The Loneliest Girl In The Universe By Lauren James  This brilliant YA novel is not only set in space, a popular science fiction setting, but was apparently inspired by a question on special relativity from Lauren’s university physics course (for those who don’t know, special relativity is a theory explaining how speed affects mass, time and space.) It’s a lovely example of how science fiction is often birthed from real-world ‘what if… ?’ questions.  The Martian By Andy Weir  This novel follows an astronaut\'s struggle to survive on Mars. This is a great example of hard science fiction, a subgenre that embraces scientific accuracy.  What Is Fantasy?  Unlike science fiction, fantasy deals with the impossible. Think magic and the supernatural. As such, it’s firmly rooted in the imagination rather than in science and natural laws.   The Key Elements Of Fantasy  The main elements of fantasy are mythical creatures, magical worlds, and the supernatural. These elements are so distinct from the real world, that they allow the reader complete escapism from the mundane. They also fully engage the imagination, something that has been shown time and time again to improve children’s development. However, as adults, we tend to move away from imaginative play and fantasy worlds, and as we conform to society, so too can our dreams and creativity. Fantasy novels allow us to tap back into this freeing, fun, and creative state, where anything is possible. Extensive world-building is another vital element of the fantasy genre, and writers often create entirely new histories, languages, religions, and cultures. For my soon-to-be-published young adult fantasy novel, I devised a new religion and went as far as writing a handbook; a level of worldbuilding that isn’t unusual for fantasy writers.  World building makes the impossible believable and results in a deeply immersive experience for the writer, and ultimately, the reader. There’s a reason fantasy has some of the biggest fandoms like Twilight and Lord of The Rings. Not only do they inspire grown-up imaginative play, but the vastness of the imagined worlds encourages exploration through clubs, fanfiction, and fanart.   Examples Of Fantasy Stories  The Priory Of The Orange Tree By Samantha Shannon  This feminist reimagining of George and the dragon is a novel rich with world-building and mythical creatures. The original tale is from the 11th century, demonstrating the longevity of the fantasy genre, probably because our capacity to imagine and dream is a central part of our humanity that transcends time.  Pan’s Labyrinth This beautiful film shows how fantasy can be combined with real-life history. In this case, mythical creatures and magical quests are blended with the very real Spanish Civil War.  The Last Days Of Jack Sparks By Jason Arnopp  This clever novel follows an arrogant journalist to his death after he angers the devil during an exorcism. It falls into the fantasy genre because it deals with the supernatural, yet it also falls into several other genres including horror, thriller, and suspense.   Snowglobe By Amy Wilson  This beautiful story about a girl who can jump between worlds contained within snowglobes shows how fantasy fiction can help children explore big issues in a safe way. In this case; loss, coming of age, and the responsibility that accompanies power.  The Gilded Ones By Namina Forna  This thrilling young adult fantasy novel is about the persecution of supernatural creatures, specifically demons, by mankind. The story is told from the point of view of a demon, flipping the traditional idea that demons are evil on its head. It’s particularly original and immersive and explores themes of the \'other\' and of embracing difference.   Fantasy Vs Science Fiction   The main difference between fantasy and science fiction is that fantasy deals with the impossible, whereas science fiction deals with the possible. Fantasy features magic and monsters, the realm of the imagination, and science fiction is grounded in scientific principles. Both genres need internal consistency and logic, but in fantasy, the writer creates the rules, whereas, in science fiction, nature and physics dictate the rules.  In spite of these differences, significant overlap remains. Both science fiction and fantasy imagine worlds different from our own, and both deal with the hypothetical. Indeed, the similarities are so pronounced, it isn’t uncommon to blend both categories resulting in a genre known as science fantasy or fantasy science fiction. A great example of this is Star Wars. The setting is space, yet the force is magical.  Another key similarity is that the imagined elements of the external world heighten the internal conflicts and the goals of the protagonist. For example, in my fantasy novel, Antigua de Fortune of the High Seas, the main character must embrace her magical powers in order to heal the rift between magical sea creatures and mankind. At its core, her character arc is simple: you do you. But it wouldn’t be nearly so exciting if her self-discovery didn’t involve ocean magic.  Understanding these differences enables writers to tailor their books for specific audiences, therefore enhancing sales and reader enjoyment. This becomes especially important during marketing, ensuring your book reaches the target audience. Indeed, classification can be decided at the marketing stage, like in my debut novel, as the publisher considers which market is more buoyant or better suited to the story.  Frequently Asked Questions  How Are Fantasy And Science Fiction Similar?  Both fantasy and science fiction imagine worlds that are different from our own and deal with questions of ‘what if?’ As such, they both encourage the reader to keep an open mind – perhaps this is why both genres are particularly good at exploring broader ethical, philosophical, and emotional themes.  Both genres often blend existing history or culture with new and imagined elements, and also use the external elements of the genre, be that monsters or technology, to heighten the stakes and the internal conflict of the protagonist.  Can Science Fiction Also Be Fantasy?  Absolutely. Science fiction can have magical or supernatural elements. Think The Time Machine by H.G Wells, where the protagonist time travels to a fantasy land. Likewise, fantasy can include scientific elements, for example, The Avengers utilises advanced technology.   This blending of genres can be called science fantasy or fantasy science fiction. Sometimes the classification happens at the marketing stage, a decision informed by the popularity of a genre at the time of publication.  Can Science Fiction Have Magic?  Another resounding yes! Whilst you’re unlikely to find magic systems in hard science fiction, magic can exist in soft science fiction and other science fiction genres. Think Avatar, which is set in space, explores genetic engineering and contains elements of military science fiction, yet also contains a soul tree, central to the Na’vi’s spiritual belief system.  Also, supernatural powers can originate from science (think The X-Men by Jack Kirby and Stan Lee) and magic can arise from technology or affect technology, sometimes known as technomancy or technomagic. An example of this is The Last Days of Jack Sparks, by Jason Arnopp, where supernatural forces hijack social media.   Science Fiction Vs Fantasy: The Take Home  Both genres have huge merits. The plausibility of science fiction means the story falls closer to home, making the hypothetical all the scarier, whereas fantasy allows the reader to escape reality and tap back into a time when make-believe was encouraged.   Whilst it’s important to understand the differences and similarities between the genres, the most important thing is to write what works for your story and what sparks your own imagination.   Now that you understand the difference and similarities between these wonderful genres, you can unleash your creativity and let your imagination run wild. 

Nikki Logan: Women’s Prize Discoveries Competition Shortlistee

There are so many opportunities out there to get your work discovered - and creative writing competitions, in particular, are a brilliant way to hold yourself accountable. Jericho Writers member Nikki Logan is a great example of taking a chance that greatly pays off. With her very first creative writing venture having made it to the Women\'s Prize Discoveries Competition shortlist, we know she\'s on her way to big things. We caught up with her about how things have been since the competition, and what she found useful along the way. JW: Hi Nikki! So, tell us a little about your background as a writer. When did you start writing? I\'ve been a copywriter since 2009 and had articles published in regional magazines, newspapers and trade publications, but I didn’t start trying my hand at creative writing until about five years ago when I decided to write a novel inspired by my Grandad’s life story. Even though I was a writer, it was at that point I realised just how different copywriting is to creative writing and I didn’t really have a clue what I was doing. During the first lockdown in 2020, I was furloughed and took the opportunity to hone my skills in storytelling. I had a four-year-old to entertain in and around the house and was pregnant with my second child at the time, so I started with a free and flexible eight-week course online, Start Writing Fiction, through The Open University. It gave me a first look at some of the techniques and skills needed to write fiction - but I knew I had so much more to learn. I researched online creative writing resources and came across Jericho Writers. Due to lockdown, they were hosting their Festival of Writing online from June until September for the first time, so I signed up. I learnt so much and there was a real sense of community, so I joined the Summer Festival in the following year, too, and then became a member. The Summer Festivals have helped me transform my creative writing, so much so that I’ve been able to make the opening of my novel strong enough to stand out from over 2,500 entries! JW: You were recently shortlisted for the Women’s Prize for Fiction’s Discoveries Competition – for your first creative writing project, no less! What was the process there? Did you know you would be entering the prize before you had finished your work? This is the second year the competition has taken place. I was aware of it last year, but wasn’t in a position to submit, so I made a note of this year’s deadline and worked towards it, more for accountability than anything else. The Discoveries competition is quite rare as it’s for unpublished women writers who are not required to have finished their novels. And it’s free! To enter you only need to have written 10,000 words of your opening, which you submit with a synopsis. I knew this was an achievable goal to help me progress my novel and actually wrote quite a bit more before the deadline. If I’m honest, I didn’t expect to get anywhere with it, knowing it was such a big competition and this was my first creative writing project that I’d not let anyone else cast their eyes on! I had no idea if what I’d submitted was any good. It’s also a development programme, not just a competition. Practical support is offered as part of the prize for longlisted and shortlisted entrants, which will be a brilliant help. The Summer Festivals have helped me transform my creative writing, so much so that I’ve been able to make the opening of my novel strong enough to stand out from over 2,500 entries! JW: How have things been since being shortlisted? It’s been such an incredible experience already. I was shocked when I found out I was on the longlist of 16 out of over 2500 entries. Then a couple of weeks later I was shortlisted down to six, and was named the Discoveries Scholar at the end of the competition. Since then, I’ve attended the hugely celebrated Women’s Prize for Fiction event held at Bedford Square Gardens, London, in June. This was amazing. I joined them for an evening of readings by the six shortlisted authors and then the next day for the ceremony, when Ruth Ozeki was announced the winner with her novel The Book of Form and Emptiness and gave the most inspiring and touching speech. I was also lucky enough to join an intimate in-person workshop with the wonderful Kate Mosse and JoJo Moyes, who imparted their wisdom on translating novels for screen and theatre. If I’m honest, I didn’t expect to get anywhere with it, knowing it was such a big competition and this was my first creative writing project that I’d not let anyone else cast their eyes on! I had no idea if what I’d submitted was any good. As a longlistee, I have just completed a brilliant two-week online Discoveries Writing Development Course held by Curtis Brown Creative (sponsors of the competition). I received such encouraging feedback and guidance from our tutor, author Charlotte Mendelson, as well as the other longlistees, who are an incredible group of talented writers and have already become such a friendly and supportive network to turn to. As a shortlistee, I have been invited to attend studio sessions with Audible (another sponsor of the competition). And as the Discoveries Scholar, I have been awarded a place on a three-month Curtis Brown Creative course to help me complete my novel, which I am so excited about! It’s all felt quite surreal. Since being shortlisted, I’ve even had literary agents approach me requesting my manuscript! JW: What kinds of resources shaped your writing to be what it is now? I\'ve signed up to various webinars and listened to podcasts with authors – I love The Honest Authors’ Podcast by Gillian McAllister and Holly Seddon. I’ve also carried out years of research on the topic and themes of my novel. It’s surprising how much my research has shaped my writing, even down to the much smaller storylines. It’s helped me add depth by really being able to “show” scenes, rather than “tell” so readers hopefully feel transported into the story. I do try not to refer back to research before I write a scene, though, as I have enough understanding and it helps the story come across more naturally. It’s all felt quite surreal. Since being shortlisted, I’ve even had literary agents approach me requesting my manuscript! Jericho Writers\' Summer Festival of Writing has been the greatest resource I have relied on. I still refer back to my notes on webinars like Debi Alpers’s expertise on voice and psychic distance and Rebecca Horsfall’s session on \'Show, Don’t Tell\'. I also enjoyed hearing tips from authors like Julie Cohen on plotting, Philippa East on getting a publishing deal, and Cesca Major, whose scene outline template I use religiously! It was exciting to join webinars with literary agents too, like Laura Williams, Liv Maidment and Juliet Mushens, who really helped demystify the steps to getting a novel published. Enter as many competitions as you can. If you succeed, they can be a great platform for exposure and endorsement and, if nothing else, they give you a deadline to progress your novel. What have you got to lose? JW: Do you have any advice for writers in the middle of their early projects? As someone who is still in the middle of an early project, I understand how isolating writing can be, especially when you’re putting in so many hours without knowing if what you’re producing is any good or not. I would definitely recommended joining writing groups and communities or even just finding one person in a similar position to you for encouragement, feedback and a bit of accountability. Don’t be afraid to put your work out there for critique. It’s daunting, but I have done this since entering the Discoveries competition and it’s been invaluable as well as made me even more excited about completing my novel! And finally, enter as many competitions as you can. If you succeed, they can be a great platform for exposure and endorsement and, if nothing else, they give you a deadline to progress your novel. What have you got to lose? About Nikki Nikki is a copywriter from Suffolk who is currently writing her first novel inspired by her grandfather’s experience as a post-war Caribbean migrant in Deep South USA and England.   The opening of the story was recently shortlisted for the Women’s Prize for Fiction Discoveries 2022 competition. She was also chosen from the shortlist of six as the Discoveries Scholar, winning a place on Curtis Brown Creative’s three-month Writing Your Novel course.   She is drawn to character-driven novels and believes fiction is a powerful tool to entertain as well as inform and influence social empathy, changing the way people see the world.   Follow Nikki on Twitter. 

Fake mouldings, potted palms

Last week, I wrote a ‘Pears, walnuts, blue cheese’ email, the gist of which was that if you need to characterise a minor character fast, you just choose a very small handful of ingredients – three or four. You lay those in front of your reader. Then move on.I illustrated the notion with a very short – 200 word – scene that characterised a woman (Marianna) by calling attention to:The room (luxurious and aesthetically considered)Her appearance (slim and aesthetically considered)Her politenessThe hollowness of that politeness – the real relationship here is that of master/servant, with Marianna very much in the former roleThe scene, obviously, gets its zing from the contrast between the third and fourth bullet points there, but I did also say that you can apply the same basic technique to pretty much anything, including scene description.To prove it, let’s take this really tiny description (from the same book, This Thing of Darkness.)I meet Carolyn Sharma, Livesey’s fiancée. We meet in the lobby of my hotel, drink coffee, decaf in my case. The hotel is nice. Cheap, of course – police budgets aren’t designed to support long haul travel – but nice. The lobby is black and white and a soft coffee-tinted cream. Fake colonial mouldings and potted palms. Sharma wears khaki shorts, boat shoes, and a blue linen shirt, the colour of the sky.That’s 70 words long. The first sentence is just a statement about what’s happening: it’s not a description of anything. The second sentence just says where we are: again, it’s not actually descriptive. Then there are 35 words from “the hotel is nice” to “potted palms” which do constitute description, before the paragraph ends by turning its attention to the person again.There’s terribly little there. If we unpack it, we have:NiceCheapColours (black, white and coffee-tinted cream)Colonial mouldingsPotted palmsThere’s no real zing in that description, the way there was with the one of Marianna.It’s easy to think that must be bad. (\"No zing? But that means you’ve just bored the reader with some pedestrian text. Shouldn’t everything be zingy? Where’s my zing?\")On the other hand, this is 35 words in a 115,000 word book. And whereas, in the Marianna scene from last week, it did matter who Marianna was, here it truly doesn’t matter where Fiona and Sharma meet. We’re not going to be in this place again. Nothing really consequential happens here. They happen to meet in a hotel lobby, but could meet in a sitting room, or a coffee shop or, indeed anywhere.But the reader still needs something. Suppose the scene ran like this:I meet Carolyn Sharma, Livesey’s fiancée. We meet in the lobby of my hotel, drink coffee, decaf in my case. The hotel is cheap but nice. Sharma wears khaki shorts, boat shoes, and a blue linen shirt, the colour of the sky.You could, in theory, run the rest of the scene from that introduction, but the effect would be placeless – absent – unreal.In a way, you could argue that that shouldn’t matter. The key here is the conversation between Fiona and Sharma, nothing to do with where they met. But placelessness affects everything. If the reader doesn’t feel themself to be in a real place, everything that follows will be drained of reality Our manuscript assessment team sometimes get manuscripts like that – entire books that almost seem to be set in a blank white room. Those books always fail because they never fully engage the reader. You have to encourage the reader to get on the train before the train can move them anywhere.So this tiny little description of mine scatters just enough ingredients to give that air of reality. Cheap-but-nice hotel lobby. Black, white, cream. Fake mouldings, potted palms. That’s enough to ground the reader, to give them some sense of real people in a real place. And that – for in inconsequential scene like this – is all you need.My description, please note, follows the “three or four ingredients” rule economically, then exits. Bingo.Incidentally, it’s also worth addressing a concern that afflicts a lot of writers (and not only amateurs.) Writers often think, “If I’m describing something, doesn’t my description have to be, you know, useful?”And the answer to that is no. My little scene offers almost nothing of value to someone actually wanting to visualise the room, in the sense of finding it on a map, sketching a rough layout, or anything else. The hotel I’m describing is in Norfolk, Virginia, but I don’t:Say where in the town it isWhat the street view outside is likeWhere the hotel reception is or what it looks likeWhether there are sofas or chairs or beanbags or tables or nothing at allWhether it’s busy or not busyWhat’s black, what’s white, what’s coffee-colouredAnd so on. If you were trying to specify a location for an actual human to find and identify, you’d have to supply those details – but you aren’t and you don’t. It doesn’t matter how much you leave out. The more, the better. You can ignore the practical elements of your description almost completely.So for really simple, boring, don’t-matter-at-all descriptions, I think you can use the three to four ingredient rule and be done with it.Where you want a bit more of an emotional flavour to the description, then you use the same technique – but throw in a bit more zing.Here, for example, is a tiny vignette in a London coffee shop, where Fiona is meeting an expert witness:‘Who cares, right?’ [says Willans, a telecoms expert]‘Yes. Who the hell cares?’ [says Fiona.]All enquiries have their moments like these. That sense that an important truth is here, lurking somewhere in this coffee-scented steam, this pinboard wall flapping with student posters. A truth that might just jump up and settle if only I knew what to ask – and how to recognise it when it arrived.Again, there’s almost nothing descriptive there, except the bold-highlighted elements both suggest something confusing and hard to see. Steam blurs things. If it’s coffee-scented than that’s somehow a sideways pull on your attention. A pinboard wall flapping with posters means that any individual element is hard to pick out and understand.Partly that hard-to-see theme reflects the current murkiness of the enquiry. But it also reflects Fiona herself – her always fragile mental health, a theme that recurs at the end of the scene.Note though that the three or four ingredients rule is still doing its stuff: coffee + steam + notices on a pinboard.Note too that I’ve still told you very little about the coffee shop. (How many tables? How busy? View outside? Size?) The little bits I’ve given the reader are enough to make the scene rooted, not placeless.Finally note that your zing – the little bit of remarkable – can come from anywhere. Last week, it came from the clash between surface politeness and no real politeness at all. This week it arose by offering descriptors that both referenced visual confusion – mirroring both the investigation and Fiona’s headspace.The sweet joy of writing is its extraordinary versatility. Metaphor and meaning are scrambling to get into your manuscript at every pore. Your job is just to marshal the sluice gets to determine what does and does not get admittance.Pears, walnuts, blue cheese: it’s the formula that keeps giving.

How To Write A Cookbook That Captivates Your Readers

Do you dream of seeing your own cookbook on the shelf?   If so, this article is for you. From key considerations before you start, to exploring different kinds of cookbooks and knowing what to expect from the creative process, this guide can help you bring those recipes to the page. So put on your apron and let’s get started!  Things To Consider Before Creating Your Cookbook What Is Your Concept?  If you met someone for the first time and they asked about your cookbook project, could you describe it in less than two sentences? If not, it’s time to refine your concept. You’ll need it to stand out in the crowded cookbook market with a clear unique selling point. Whether you’re the next star of vegan baking or want to share the healthy Mexican recipes your dad taught you, you will need to hone your idea before you go any further. It needs to be memorable, authentic and true to you and your style of cooking.  Who Is Your Audience?   It is so important to have a core readership in mind. Perhaps you already have an online community via social media or a blog – if so, try to understand who they are and how they respond to your posts and recipes. Do they love quick, simple midweek meals, or blow-out complicated dishes for impressing friends? Many of the most successful cookbook authors engage with their audience from the earliest stages, involving them as they create a book concept, asking them questions and generally building excitement and buzz with a ready pool of potential readers.   If you don’t have an online following, it’s still helpful to consider who you are writing for. Is it likely to be a self-purchase or a gift? Perhaps your writing reflects contemporary concerns such as budget, health, or sustainability, in which case, how might your book make a difference? Do you love writing about the stories behind food, as much as the food itself? Food brings us together, and the best cookbooks offer the same sense of connection you get from sharing a meal.  Once you have your reader in mind, you can return to them whenever you’re making decisions. So, for instance, before you add that micro-herb to your garnish or start describing an elaborate way to chop up an avocado, ask yourself: will this appeal to my reader? Maybe it will, and that’s fine too, but keep checking back. Find Your Tribe  Building a community with other food writers can help you share ideas and create a supportive environment for planning and publishing a cookbook. From Twitter to FoodTok to Instagram, there are so many like-minded cooks sharing ideas, bringing up the next generation of writers, forging partnerships, and organising food pop-ups and supper clubs. It’s a vibrant, inspiring place to be, and super exciting if you are just starting out. Get involved and bounce ideas around and it will help you get a broader sense of what you want to do. Plus you have a ready group of cheerleaders when the book comes out, and some of them may even help you when it comes to the recipe testing process. Knowing The Market  Many of us have favourite cookbooks with scribbled notes and splattered pages. Do you look at other books on the market, too? Try reading consumer reviews on Amazon and other retailer websites. Take frequent trips to bookshops to see what is already out there and figure out how your book might stand out. Flick through pages of the books to see what you like and don’t like. Get a sense of the different book formats (hardback and paperback, size and number of pages). Compare how books are structured. Do you like an illustrated approach or a photographic one? Consider how many photographs should be included and if the food looks aspirational or easy to achieve. It’s also worth looking out for the smaller details like icons and tip boxes. What elements would you bring together for your dream cookbook? All of these factors can help you decide on the type of cookbook you’d like to write, whether that’s with the backing of a publisher or as a solo venture.  Popular Types Of Cookbooks  Traditionally Published Cookbooks This is often seen to be the dream scenario for cookbook writers. Although it depends on the size of the company, there are huge benefits to working with a publisher’s expert team: from editorial guidance to design and photography, and from sales and commercial channels to marketing and PR support. If you want to explore this option, create a list of publishers that already publish books in similar areas, ranging from those with the largest to smallest lists. This is a very competitive route to publication, because cookbooks are the most expensive kind of books for publishers to create and print. Many writers feel the benefit of working with literary agents to navigate the early stages and their relationship with a publisher. Editors are often happy to look at proposals directly from authors (especially at smaller publishers), so both routes are open to you.  Self-Published Cookbooks Increasingly, writers self-publish cookbooks, either by setting up an e-book that’s downloadable from their website or working with a small printer to print and bind small print runs of physical books. Self-publishing has the advantage of being a faster process, so you can bring your book to market quickly, plus it is a great way to build demand and engage with your community. However, it can be an expensive and time-consuming process, and you won’t have the expertise and commercial benefits touched on above, so just keep this in mind as you plan. It might be worth considering crowd-funding – especially if your book is responding to a real need. Many writers begin by self-publishing their books and make the switch. The authors Shaun and Craig McAnuff started with a self-published cookbook that they sold through their channels, to huge success, before they went on to publish the bestselling Natural Flava with Bloomsbury.   Examples Of Cookbooks  To give you an idea of the broad spectrum of cookbooks on the market, I’ve selected five cookbooks that are all very different but have been very successful in their space.  The Roasting Tin – Rukmini Iyer (Square Peg, 2017): With its vibrant design, compact size and deliciously simple food, the bestselling The Roasting Tin (and subsequent spin-offs) is a fantastic example of how a totally fresh concept can captivate readers.    Ottolenghi Simple – Yotam Ottolenghi (Ebury Press, 2018): Simple brings together richly flavoured, easy and inventive recipes from bestselling author and chef Yotam Ottolenghi. Thanks to the simple and fast methods, this book reached a wider audience than previous books as it appeals to both adventurous and less confident cooks around the world.   Pinch of Nom – Kate and Kay Allinson (Bluebird, 2019): The fastest-selling cookbook of all time, this phenomenon comes from the team behind the huge online community of the same name. Packed with full-flavoured, home-style recipes that also happen to be slimming-friendly, Pinch of Nom has become the go-to cookbook for millions.  Midnight Chicken – Ella Risbridger (Bloomsbury 2019): This illustrated cookbook breaks convention, by charting the redemptive power of cooking during difficult periods of life. Part memoir and part cookbook, this is a deeply personal, beautiful read as well as a collection of creative and achievable home recipes.  Made in India – Meera Sodha (Fig Tree, 2014): The best cookbooks take you on a journey in the kitchen. With Meera Sodha’s debut cookbook, she brings the home cooking from her Indian family home in London to a broader audience – with easy methods, fresh flavours, story-telling and an incredible, bold design.   How To Write A Cookbook Step By Step  These are the key steps to take when writing a cookbook. 1. Choose Your Concept  As mentioned above, owning your concept is a vital stage of the process. Think about what your concept is and what makes it really fresh and different. Test it with friends and family. Keep it punchy, fresh and authentic to you.  Once you have this completely planned out, think about title ideas. You don’t have to land on the final title straight away, as it might percolate as you write. You’ll also need a clear subtitle or strapline to help explain what the book is and its unique selling point. Make sure there isn’t another title with the same name on the market.  2. Plan Your Structure  There are lots of ways to organise cookbooks. Don’t be afraid to think creatively, providing the book is still user-friendly and clearly signposted. How do your readers like to cook? This might be led by your concept. For instance, if your book is about speedy cooking, perhaps you could organise it into ’10 minute’, ’20 minute’ and ’30 minute’ chapters. Or is it best to lead with the method of cooking or main ingredient? Consider your audience and what will grab their attention.  Now start populating your list, balancing the number of recipes in different chapters. This might change and develop during the writing stage, but creating a list like this upfront will help you to avoid repeating ingredients and give you the skeleton to work from. At this stage don’t worry if your recipe titles aren’t the best, as they can be refined and checked as you go through the process.  Don’t forget to plan for the other chapters too – your introduction, key ingredients list, and favourite kit, if appropriate. Perhaps you want to write about what has inspired your love of cooking, or a family member or place that is special to you. Adding your personality and your story makes it feel impactful.  3. Create A Proposal  If you have decided to self-publish, you may wish to skip this step and move straight to developing your book, although the process is still likely to be worthwhile. Putting together a book proposal (a visual document introducing you and the concept) is key if you want to approach a publisher. If you get an agent, they will help you to put this together.  So, what should it contain? Start with your concept and structure. Include a detailed biography, detailing any experience and social stats if relevant. Why are you the person to write this, and why now? It is advantageous to have an awareness of the market and the books you\'ll be competing with, and also how your book could be marketed and promoted. Do you have any partnerships or existing relationships to boost its profile? If you have no idea about this, don’t worry, but it could make you stand out.  Consider when you want to publish. How long do you need to write? Do you need to coincide with a particular season – Veganuary, or the perfect gift for Mother’s Day?  Include several complete versions of your own recipes in the proposal, so readers can get a sense of your writing. Choose your recipes carefully so they show your potential and varied repertoire. An optional extra is to include designed-up recipe pages featuring images. It could help editors quickly visualise your project.  Most importantly of all: do not forget to proofread your proposal, and ideally, ask another person or two to read it before you send it anywhere.  4. Write Your Recipes  Some writers like to record voice notes as they cook, and then write up the recipe afterwards. Or they split their time by spending one complete day cooking and taking brief notes, followed by a day of writing recipes in more detail and editing at their desk. Having an organised process and writing everything up quickly while things are fresh in your mind can help you capture important aspects you discovered as you were cooking.  If you can, list all the ingredients in the order they appear. Do you need to consider the correct measurements for your readers, for instance, metric or imperial, or cups? Do you need a piece of special equipment, such as a blender, that it would be good for readers to know about before they start? Do you want to list prep and cook timing? Consider the cost of ingredients, and how much is used.  Recipes need to be clear and precise, without assuming knowledge that might put off less confident cooks. Do you think your reader will understand the word ‘sauté’? Is there another way to describe it? Also, think about ways to make the recipes accessible and achievable. Could you suggest ingredient swaps or additional options to change things up? Are there tips that will make trickier techniques easier to understand? Don’t forget the details: oven temperatures, size of tins etc.   It’s also really useful to include serving, storing, and freezing advice, if appropriate. Think about the features you love when cooking yourself. Never steal recipes from other sources or people – this must be your own work, consisting of your own recipes, from the perspective of copyright laws as well as ethics. The nature of cooking is that many recipes are passed from one person to another and adapted along the way, so always consider whether you should credit anyone. Do you want to mention friends, chefs or other food cultures that have introduced you to ideas or influenced the recipes in your list? If one of your recipes is inspired by Thai flavours, for instance, but you’re not from the culture yourself, make sure you mention the authentic dish and explain how you’ve made it your own. Respect food traditions. Food writer Mallika Basu has helped to put together insightful cultural appropriation guidelines for the Guild of Food Writers website, so I urge you to take a look here.    5. Test Your Recipes  Test, test and test again. Ask friends to test, and maybe point them in the direction of specific feedback – for instance, ask your recipe testers to focus on whether it works within the time suggested or tastes good. You could even allocate one element for each recipe tester to pay the most attention to. This is so important with all recipes, as when you’re writing yourself it is too easy to skip over a step by accident or leave out an ingredient. Don’t only pick your foodie friends, but also ask people who never cook and you’ll get the most interesting feedback from your recipe testing. This is especially important with baking recipes, which have so many variables. No one likes to invest time in a recipe that doesn’t work, so remember to take this stage seriously.  6. Edit The Text  If you’re working with an expert editor, they will fine-tune and sense-check your recipes with you, and if you are self-publishing, you should consider paying a cookery editor to check your text if you can. A good copyeditor will put together a style guide for your book, like a checklist that avoids inconsistencies or any confusion. They will ask the fiddly questions you might not have thought of, like: is it black or white mustard seeds you’re using here? What level of heat should your hob be on? How finely should you chop the onion?   7. Finalise The Design   Now, this is when the fun can begin – bringing your book to life! Depending on your publisher, there might be the opportunity to be collaborative in the design of your book. Decisions will be made as to whether it should be black and white or full colour, with illustrations and/or photographs. Many of us assume that a cookbook should have images, but some of the biggest global successes have featured black-and-white line drawings (see Essentials of Classic Italian Cooking by Marcella Hazan). As well as the inside design, the cover design is so important in grabbing attention and positioning your book in the market. Should you be on the cover, or does your audience need to see the food? These decisions are a real balancing act between budget, vision, commerciality, and market.   If a photoshoot goes ahead, perhaps you will be photographing the recipes yourself, but there are amazing food photographers working with publishers who specialise in making the food look the best it can be. These people will work with a whole team including a food stylist, prop stylist and art director.   8. Proofread And Index  Proofreading is an incredibly important stage, as it’s the last opportunity to check for mistakes, typos, and to make sure everything is correct in the design before you get your cookbook published. Publishers will organise this for writers, but if you’re self-publishing, try to get a professional proofreader to do the job.  Do you need an index? It may be that you decide a recipe list at the front of the book is enough, but the most user-friendly cookbooks include a detailed index so that readers can easily find the page numbers for a recipe by ingredient, cooking technique, key words, and more.    9. Announce Your Book  The timing of your book announcement should be carefully thought through. It’s not necessarily the best idea to publish as soon as you can – for instance, if it’s a book of barbecue recipes, time it with late spring or early summer. Think about your commitments too, because you don’t want to publish just before a two-week holiday or a period when you’ll be really busy with other work. If you have an online community, it’s a good idea to announce a few months early to give them a chance to pre-order and get excited about the book. Perhaps you want to do an ‘unboxing’ video, where you share a video of you seeing your finished book for the first time. If you’re working with a publisher, they should help you put together a strategic plan for your announcement.  And don\'t forget to take some time to celebrate your achievement! Celebrate in whichever way suits you. Have a party, spend a cosy night in, or, for a nice change, order a takeaway instead of being the one who does the cooking! Frequently Asked Questions How Do I Write My First Cookbook?  Choose your concept carefully, start with a detailed plan and immerse yourself in the cookbook market. Think carefully about the structure and layout. Keep your audience in mind at every stage. Involve other people in your project if you can – whether that’s by bouncing ideas, recipe testing, checking and editing recipes or giving you their honest feedback.   Can Anyone Write A Cookbook?  Yes! Nothing is stopping you. You don’t need to be a trained chef or have worked in the food industry, as successful home cooks and cookery writers Jack Monroe, Nigella Lawson, and Nigel Slater have proved. You just need a lot of passion for food and a great concept that resonates with a readership. And in a competitive market, you need to inject something fresh and new.  How Do You Structure A Cookbook?  Most cookbooks include around four or five recipe chapters, but this is very much an individual approach. You can choose how to structure your cookbook best according to your concept and readership. If you can, try to spread out the recipes evenly through the chapters so you don’t end up with a super short or long chapter. As long as the recipes are clearly signposted and easy to follow, the rest is up to you.   How Many Recipes Should Be In A Cookbook?  The standard expectation is that a cookbook should have between 70 and 100 recipes, but larger compendiums have at least 200. Think carefully about how many you want to include. You might want to save some back for cookbook number two!  Creating A Cookbook  Hopefully, this guide has given you the inspiration and tools to start writing your own cookbook. Feel free to express your style of cooking, and let your voice shine through. The best cookbooks are as much about the people and stories behind the food as the recipes themselves.  

How To Write Fantasy: A Guide To Enthralling Your Readers

Everyone loves a great fantasy story; from classics such as The Hobbit, Alice\'s Adventures in Wonderland, and The Lion, The Witch, And the Wardrobe, to recent bestsellers such as Her Majesty\'s Royal Coven, Nevernight, and Cinderella Is Dead, there\'s something for everyone. I\'m the author of six fantasy books and have been writing this genre for over eight years. There\'s nothing I love more than bringing the impossible to life! Although writing fantasy can be so much fun, for first-time fantasy writers it can also be a little overwhelming. So in this article, I will be sharing my top tips as to what makes a great fantasy book, and what to avoid. I will also be explaining how to write fantasy plots, craft characters, and build your fantastical worlds. Before we start, let\'s talk genre... What Is The Fantasy Genre? Fantasy fiction, in short, is fiction that centres around the impossible. That can include everything from talking animals, time travel, parallel universes, mythical beasts, and of course a compelling fantasy world full of magic. Fantasy novels and sci-fi are often confused with one another as both genres involve things that don\'t exist in the modern world. The easiest way to differentiate the two is to remember that sci-fi tends to revolve around science and the environment (including dystopian end-of-the-world storylines, aliens, adventures in space, and anything involving technology), whereas fantasy is magical. Good old-fashioned magic that has no grounding in science. Fantasy Subgenres Fantasy is a very broad term that describes all fantastical literature, but as you can imagine there\'s a big difference between a book set in an imaginary world full of elves and dragons, and a book set in today\'s world but with characters that happen to be able to do magic. This is why, with such a vast array of fantasy books available, the genre is split up into many subgenres (all of which apply to children\'s books, middle grade and young adult categories). High/ Epic Fantasy Low Fantasy Portal Fantasy Urban Fantasy / Contemporary Fantasy Paranormal / Paranormal Romance Fantasy Romance Superhero fantasy Sword and Sorcery / Heroic Fantasy Medieval Fantasy / Arthurian Fantasy Historical Fantasy Comic Fantasy Science Fantasy Grimdark Fantasy Gothic Fantasy / Dark Fantasy The New Weird Speculative Fiction Horror / The Gothic Fairy Tales / Fables/ Fairy Tale Retellings Dystopian Fiction Magical Realism Let us look in more detail at the three fantasy subgenres - epic fantasy, paranormal, and Gothic. High/Epic Fantasy According to The A to Z of Fantasy Literature,  \"high fantasy\" was coined by Lloyd Alexander in 1971 and was further developed by Kenneth J. Zahorski and Robert H. Boyer, who stated that \"high fantasy consists entirely of fiction set in secondary worlds, while the \'low fantasy\' with which it is immediately contrasted consists of fiction set in the primary world.\" In other words, high fantasy novels contain very few things you may expect to find in the modern world. Instead of guns and cars, the bad guy may use magic and a flying monster to kill on the move. Instead of living in houses, the characters may live in holes in the ground, caves, or tree structures. Instead of being human, the book cast may be made up of elves, dragons, unicorns, and other mythical beasts (or creatures the author has made up themselves). Because of the limitless possibilities in regards to what these worlds can contain, not to mention the world-building and backstories required to make them come to life, many high/epic fantasy novels are part of a fantasy series and they often contain an extremely high word count. Examples Of Epic Fantasy Novels A Game of Thrones by George R R Martin The Hobbit and Lord of the Rings by J R R Tolkien Children of Blood and Bone by Tomi Adeyemi The Chronicles of Narnia by C S Lewis Eragon by Christopher Paolini Strange The Dreamer byLaini Taylor The Mists of Avalon by Marion Zimmer Bradley A Court of Thorns and Roses by Sarah J. Maas Paranormal / Supernatural Fantasy Paranormal fantasy includes supernatural elements. Instead of dragons and elves, you may have vampires, zombies, witches, werewolves, ghosts and any other creature that uses magic or defies death. Normally these creatures persecute humans, and they can often live in the modern world. Other times the paranormal elements may be combined with genres such as romance, history, horror, and urban fantasy. In my series, The Path Keeper (N J Simmonds), I have angels living amongst us. And in my co-written, paranormal romance novel Vampires of Moscow (Caedis Knight), our protagonist is a truth-seeking witch and undercover journalist investigating crimes in Russia\'s paranormal hidden world. Examples Of Paranormal Fantasy Novels The Once and Future Witches by Alix E Harrow Good Omens by Terry Pratchett and Neil Gaiman A Song Below Water byBethany C. Morrow Pet Sematary by Stephen King Vampire Academy by Richelle Mead City of Bones by Cassandra Clare The Twilight Saga by Stephenie Meyer Warm Bodies by Isaac Marion Gothic Fantasy The term \'gothic\' in fiction is generally applied to fantasy and horror. With fantasy, the \'fear and haunting\' aspect is connected to something supernatural and not of this world. Whereas with horror, it doesn\'t have to have a paranormal element to it, the eeriness may simply be attributed to the protagonist\'s psychological fears or another human. For instance, the gothic novels Rebecca and Wuthering Heights are categorised as such due to the characters feeling haunted and the setting being so remote. But nothing fantastical is at play. Generally, gothic fantasy books are set somewhere creepy; a forest, an old mansion, a deserted manor house, or a windswept, secluded location. Gothic fantasy either involves magic and/or supernatural beings - think witches, vampires, or even a portal to another world. Many gothic classics have been retold by contemporary writers and given a fantastical twist (this is very popular in YA). An example of this is Within These Wicked Walls(Lauren Blackwood) - an Ethiopian retelling of Jane Eyre. Examples Of Gothic Fantasy Novels Interview with a Vampire by Anne Rice The Night Circus by Erin Morgenstern Dracula by Bram Stoker Gallant by V E Schwab Mexican Gothic by Silvia Moreno-Garcia Ninth House by Leigh Bardugo The Lighthouse Witches by C J Cooke Frankenstein by Mary Shelley Fantasy Writing Styles If you are about to start writing your first fantasy novel you may well be a little intimidated by the task ahead of you. With so many fantastic fantastical novels gracing the bookshelves, it\'s hard to choose what kind of voice and style you would like to give to your work. Luckily, like with most books, your fantasy writing style can vary. There are no set rules as to how to write a fantasy novel. Let\'s take a look at some of the different ways you can approach your story. You Can Be Wise And Poetic “Stories have changed, my dear boy,” the man in the grey suit says, his voice almost imperceptibly sad. “There are no more battles between good and evil, no monsters to slay, no maidens in need of rescue. Most maidens are perfectly capable of rescuing themselves in my experience, at least the ones worth something, in any case. There are no longer simple tales with quests and beasts and happy endings. The quests lack clarity of goal or path. The beasts take different forms and are difficult to recognize for what they are. And there are never really endings, happy or otherwise. Things keep overlapping and blur, your story is part of your sister’s story is part of many other stories, and there is no telling where any of them may lead. Good and evil are a great deal more complex than a princess and a dragon, or a wolf and a scarlet-clad little girl. And is not the dragon the hero of his own story? Is not the wolf simply acting as a wolf should act? Though perhaps it is a singular wolf who goes to such lengths as to dress as a grandmother to toy with its prey.” The Night Circus by Erin Morgenstern You Can Be Witty And Satirical Some humans would do anything to see if it was possible to do it. If you put a large switch in some cave somewhere, with a sign on it saying \'End-of-the-World Switch. PLEASE DO NOT TOUCH\', the paint wouldn\'t even have time to dry. Thief of Time by Terry Pratchett You Can Write From Multiple Points Of View (George R R Martin writes from 9 points of view in A Game of Thrones, and many more as the series progresses) \"I don\'t even know who my mother was,\" Jon said. \"Some woman, no doubt. Most of them are.\" He favored Jon with a rueful grin. \"Remember this, boy. All dwarfs may be bastards, yet not all bastards need be dwarfs.\" And with that he turned and sauntered back into the feast, whistling a tune. When he opened the door, the light from within threw his shadow clear across the yard, and for just a moment Tyrion Lannister stood tall as a king. A Game of Thrones by George R.R. Martin You Can Go Back And Forth Through Time Long ago, men went to sea, and women waited for them, standing on the edge of the water, scanning the horizon for the tiny ship. Now I wait for Henry. He vanishes unwillingly, without warning. I wait for him. Each moment that I wait feels like a year, an eternity. Each moment is as slow and transparent as glass. Through each moment I can see infinite moments lined up, waiting. Why has he gone where I cannot follow? The Time Traveler\'s Wife by Audrey Niffenegger The Only Limit Is Your Imagination If anything, fantasy allows you even more creative ways to write your story as there are no limitations in terms of what is realistic. As long as your book makes sense within the parameters of your own world lore, your own rules, then you are free to be as expressive as you like. You want to write your story from the the point of view of a dragon? Go for it. You want to tell the story in three different ways, as it plays out across three different parallel universes? Why not? You want to include weather that doesn\'t even exist? Eat your heart out! Let\'s take a look at some of the fun things famous fantasy writers have done to make their work memorable and unique: J R R Tolkien created a whole new language in Lord of the Rings. Terry Pratchett had Death talking in capital letters and desperate for a vacation in Mort. Dhonielle Clayton created tiny mini pets, like elephants, that were small enough to fit in teacups in The Belles. Lewis Carroll featured a giant caterpillar smoking a hookah in Alice\'s Adventures in Wonderland. Stephanie Meyer didn\'t keep her vampires out of the sun for fear of death in Twilight, but instead made them sparkle. How Many Words Is A Fantasy Novel? The answer to this is, \'a lot more words than most genres.\' Writing fantasy means creating creatures, worlds, names, words and magical elements that don\'t already exist in reality, not to mention conducting a ton of research. For that reason alone, this genre takes a lot longer to write and tends to be a lot chunkier. Word Counts Of Famous Fantasy Novels Here are a few examples of fantasy word counts: Harry Potter and The Philosopher\'s Stone - 77,000 Storm Front - 84,000 A Song Below Water - 101,000 The Raven Boys - 113,000 Graceling - 114,000 Six of Crows - 137,000 Eragon - 156,000 The Magicians - 157,000 Eye of the Word - 310,000 And these are just standalone fantasy books (middle grade and YA books being somewhat fewer words than adult fantasy or epic fantasy). A series can be a lot longer! What Do Agents And Editors Look For? My own trilogy included 116,000 words for The Path Keeper, 125,000 for Son of Secrets, and a whopping 148,000 words for Children of Shadows. It\'s normal for book-length to grow as the series does. Although do note that most agents and editors aren\'t interested in looking at a fantasy novel that exceeds 120,000 words. So if this is your first book, try and keep the word count as low as possible. 100,000 is a good number. 5 Things That Make A Great Fantasy Novel With so much to consider when it comes to penning your fantasy story, the number one thing you need to do is grab your reader\'s attention. But fantasy readers have expectations, and there are five crucial things they all expect the fantasy novel to contain. 1. Magic Systems This is such an important element because you can\'t have a fantasy story with no magic. From middle grade series, like Harry Potter, to the science fantasy, such as Star Wars, every well-loved fantasy story includes some kind of magic. So think carefully as to how yours works. The good news is that you don\'t have to stick to any preconceived ideas of what magic is. Your characters don\'t have to use wands. Maybe they are able to steal magic from others, or they\'re on a quest to find it, or it arrives in a gift-wrapped box on their birthday. Maybe the magic is passed down through generations, or it only works for a day, or perhaps everyone in their community has a different ability. Whatever you choose to do, the most important part of creating a magic system is that you are consistent and those reading your novel have a clear idea of how the magic works. 2. World Building A fantasy novel is generally set in either a fictional universe or it\'s full of magical elements intertwined in real life. I could write an entire article about fantasy world-building - but for now, I\'ll stick to the basics. When creating an imaginary world it\'s fundamentally important to know everything about it. Changes are you won\'t use 90% of your information, but to know it means your story will be more believable. It doesn\'t matter if your world is another planet, somewhere like Middle Earth, or our own world but with hidden supernatural portals - a believable world is what will keep readers hooked. Connect with all five senses, think about who lives there, how that world functions, how your characters interact with it, and how to tie it into the story. 3. Complex Cast Of Characters Whether your book features humans, supernatural entities, or mythical creatures, a good fantasy novel needs believable characters that readers can empathise with. No one is going to relate to a blue-skinned werewolf who eats worms - but perhaps they will if that werewolf is trying to protect its young or has been rejected by a love interest. So whatever your cast of characters looks like, make sure you add a little humanity to them so your readers still root for them. 4. The Quest No fantasy novel is complete without the hero\'s journey; your main character needs a challenge, a quest, a problem... because your book is about them trying to solve it. It\'s as easy (and as complicated) as that. Character development is key to all stories, but never more so than in this genre. So think about the character\'s arc. Who they are before they set out on their mission should be very different to who they are when the quest has been fulfilled. When writing a series, it always helps to know what will happen in the last book so that everything you are working towards comes together at the end. Every book has a beginning, middle, and end - and the entire series should too. This means you may need one overarching theme for the series, with each book focusing on individual battles/quests/challenges ultimately leading to your character reaching their final goal. 5. Nemesis - Good Vs Evil Every fantasy story needs a baddie or someone/something to rebel against and fear. That may be the government or king, it may be a physical monster, or perhaps even Satan himself. A nemesis is a great foil character too. Their evil attributes should highlight the hero\'s worthy attributes. Your main character should still be flawed, no one is perfect, but ultimately good must overcome evil. 5 Things That Make A Fantasy Novel Bad Many a novice writer makes the fundamental mistake of coming up with a great idea and jumping straight into the deep end of their book. Fantasy stories need planning, research, and lots of time. The deeper you go, the stronger the story. Here are some common mistakes. 1. Lack Of Consistency When writing fantasy it\'s a lot harder to write freely without having an end goal. By all means, you can do that when you\'re still at the exploration stage, but there are so many fantastical elements to keep track of (where your book is set, magical elements, character building, myths, monsters) that it\'s too easy to confuse yourself. When you confuse yourself, you confuse the reader. Or worse, they get bored and stop reading! So make extensive notes about how your magic works, list key names and places, draw pictures and maps, create mood boards, and ensure you are consistent throughout. 2. Too Many / Not Enough Tropes There are no consistent rules in writing, but readers of certain genres do expect to see the tropes they love. If your fantasy story doesn\'t have enough tropes, readers will be left disappointed. Likewise, if your fantasy characters are predictable and the book reads like a long list of unoriginal scenarios, that\'s just boring. Try and get the balance right! Popular Fantasy Tropes Damsel In Distress The Secret Heir Mistaken Identity Nemesis Dead Parents/Loved Ones. Dark Lord Training Sequences The Quest Good vs Evil Magic! Mix it up and play about with tropes. Perhaps the damsel in distress rescues herself, or the monster is the good guy and the wise sage is not on the hero\'s side, or the hero IS the Dark Lord. 3. No Visuals Fantasy readers love to be thrown into a magical world they\'ve never encountered before - but sometimes it\'s hard to imagine it. This is why fan art is so popular in this genre. A good fantasy book needs a great cover designer (this goes for self-publishing as well as traditional) and if possible a map of your kingdom(s). Even if the diagrams and pictures are just on your author website. Many great books include visuals that look like medieval maps - personally, I love them even more if the sea includes giant squid! 4. Prejudice Fantasy authors are often influenced by the classics, but a lot of prejudice can be found in older books that readers (quite rightly) don\'t want to read today. This is where beta readers and sensitivity readers come in. Be careful when explaining characteristics and skin colour, even having the bad guy wearing black and the good guy wearing white can be problematic. Also be careful about cultural appropriation in terms of setting, characteristics, customs, and attributes. 5. Bad Pacing A good fantasy story needs to keep you hooked from the beginning to the very end. That means your pacing needs to be right. Fantasy stories need to show the following, in this order: Set the scene (What is the hero\'s life like? What does they have to lose?) Show the inciting incident (What is the challenge they have been set?) Step into another world (Sometimes literally, sometimes in terms of a new experience or journey) Introduce new characters (Companion, nemesis, wise sage etc) Face challenges and obstacles... (Training, battles, monsters) ...interspersed with calmer moments (Introspection, dialogue, romance scenes, false hope) Lose it all (Someone dies, the hero fails, they no longer want to carry on) Find courage (Draw from what they have learned on their journey, help from unexpected places) Achieve their goal (Beat the baddie, find the treasure, rescue their love, save the world) Return home a changed person (Here we must see how the hero has changed and also mirror the opening scene) If you dwell too long on any of these scenes or rush past any crucial steps, the story will lose its flow. No one wants to read a battle scene that lasts for 5 chapters or read 300 pages building up to a kiss that never happens. So consider pacing when plotting your novel and ensure everything happens at exactly the right time, for exactly the right amount of time. Frequently Asked Questions What Are The 5 Elements Of Fantasy? Magic System World Building Complex Characters The Quest Good vs Evil How Do You Write A Fantasy Character? Fantasy characters need to be larger than life, which means you can really go to town and be inventive. Give characters creative/unusual names. Give them interesting skills or powers. Make sure they are all different to one another (what characteristics do they have that make them unique?) Ensure that by the end of the book they have changed/learned a lesson. Don\'t be cliche or prejudiced when describing culture, physical features, and customs. If they are not human, ensure they still have some humanity to them so readers can empathise and relate. Make your hero likeable - even if they are flawed. We need to want them to win! What Is A Fantasy Example? The dictionary definition of \'fantasy\' is: The creative imagination; unrestrained fancy. To imagine; visualise. An unnatural or bizarre mental image; illusion; phantasm. In other words, fantastical literature involves any type of person, magic, or world that couldn\'t/doesn\'t exist in our own known reality; magical powers, monsters and creatures from your own imagination, everyday things/people/animals doing things they don\'t normally do (growing, talking, floating) and worlds that are unlike our own. When writing fantasy, the possibilities are endless! Time To Get Writing If you have managed to get to the end of this very long article then congratulations, you are now ready to tackle your fantasy novel or short stories like a pro. I hope you found it useful. Good luck and have fun - a whole new magical world of novel writing awaits you!

How To Write A Comic Book In 10 Easy Steps

Many authors began their love of storytelling by reading comics as children. Everything from The Beano and Marvel comics, to manga and graphic novels, all play a part in enriching the minds of the young and the young-at-heart. And the best thing about comic books is that you don\'t have to stop reading them once you grow up (in fact, many are written specifically for adults) but you can have a go at writing your own! I began my fiction writing career as a fantasy author, yet some of the best fun I\'ve had in my career has been seeing my characters come to life in a fantasy YA manga story I wrote for Big Bang! Manga. The process was eye-opening, and working with a talented team of illustrators and editors meant that it truly was a collaborative project. In this article, I will be discussing how to write a comic book, everything you need to know before you start writing, and the best way to get your comic book published. What Is A Comic Book? A comic book is a story told using a series of illustrated pictures and panel descriptions. Unlike a novel, it includes very little writing, with most of the story presented in pictorial form as a series of sequential images. Comic books can be about absolutely anything, the most popular genres include: HorrorParanormalFantasySci-fiTraditional superhero genre (such as Marvel or DC comics)RomanceEroticaHistorical The joy of comic books and graphic novels is that many have been turned into TV series and movies. Some of the most famous include: The Marvel franchise (Captain America, Black Panther, Spider Man, Incredible Hulk)DC Comics (Batman, The Joker, Birds of Prey, The Flash)The Walking DeadLuciferSandmanHeartstopperThe Boys They can also be turned into video games and even novels. How Is A Comic Book Different To Manga And Graphic Novels? Although manga, comic books and graphic novels are all stories told in pictorial form with minimal writing, there are some points of differentiation. Manga literally means \'comic book\' in Japanese. Unlike the US comics where many are designed and drawn in the Marvel style and printed in colour, manga is printed in black and white and drawn in a distinct Japanese style. It\'s also worth noting that manga is not the same thing as anime. Although both are equally important to Japanese culture and entertainment, manga refers only to Japanese comics, and anime refers to Japanese animation. Although many manga stories are turned into anime. Graphic novels, on the other hand, can be illustrated in any style but are most commonly just the one story (unlike comics and manga that can include more than one story serialisation per edition). They are usually bound too, like a book, as opposed to stapled/stitched like a magazine. Do You Need To Illustrate Your Own Comics? The quick answer to this is no. Many talented illustrators choose to also write their own comics, but if you are a great artist but not confident about your writing - or one of many comic book writers who struggle to draw - you\'ll be pleased to hear that most comics are created as a collaborative project. A comic book team can consist of anything between one to six people: Writer: They come up with the initial story idea, the plot and characters, character arcs, and write the dialogue and story captions. Artist: Brings the characters and writer\'s words/worlds to life. Sometimes many different illustrators can share this role... Penciller: Specialises in drawing the outlines of the character and their creation. Inker: They create the style of the comic, giving it its distinct look. Colourist: They add the colour. Letterist: Create the lettering for the dialogue, captions and sound effects. Sometimes one artist specialises in just the backgrounds and another in the characters. This all depends on how much budget the comic book creator has and how important the series is. Editor: Usually the one who commissions the writer and artist, the person with the bigger vision for the story/series, who understands the audience best, and checks for inconsistencies and continuity issues. How Many Pages And Panels Does A Comic Book Have? An entire comic book can have between 32 to 48 pages, although the number of pages can vary as long as the pages are in multiples of four (for printing reasons, as they are folded down the middle). Although some comics may be made up of more than one story running concurrently, so the comic itself may be made up of 48 pages but that part of the story may only need to be 16 pages. Each page is made up of panels that contain images depicting the story. Some pages may only have one picture, some may contain up to nine. The average is five and it\'s best to vary it as you don\'t want to crowd the page with too many images or bore the reader with repetition. Where Do You Start? When I first started writing comics I had no idea where to start - all I knew was that my editor loved my story idea and was confident that it would make a great magical fantasy story for teens. I learned so much on my journey which I will be sharing with you all. In this easy 10-step guide, I\'ll be explaining all the different things you need to consider before you start writing - from coming up with ideas, to getting your comic book out in the world. 1. Learn The Language You can\'t start writing a comic book without understanding the terminology - especially if you\'ll be working with an experienced illustrator and editor. Here are a list of words that may crop up as you discuss your comic book with your team so that you\'re all on the same page. Panel A panel is the space in which the picture (and dialogue) sits. A comic writer can request panels of any shape or size as long as it fits on a page: square, round, triangular, narrow vertical, shallow horizontal, diagonal, etc. In many cases, the writer will suggest what must happen on that page and the illustrator will decide what kind of panels will work best. This may vary depending on the style and genre of the comic book. Here\'s a list of the different types of panels you may have in your comic: An inset is a panel contained within a larger panel.A bleed panel is when the artwork comes out of the frame, or “bleeds” off the edge of the page. This may be on one side or more and is often used for dramatic or ironic effect.A full-page panel is called a splash and takes up a full page - whether within a panel or bleeding out of the panel. These are normally for big scenes that either need to make a large impact or include a lot of detail.A giant splash panel covering two facing pages is called a double-page spread. Like the one above it is often used to really wow the readers. Borders are lines (sometimes heavy and black, sometimes thinner) that surround the panel. If it\'s a square panel it may look like a box. Sometimes the art can pop outside panel borders for a hint of drama. You can even have images with no borders and they still count as one panel. Sometimes you may get an awkward panel, one that is different from the others or doesn\'t quite fit in a space. It\'s down to the illustrator to understand how much room they have to work with and interpret your story visually. Lettering Lettering refers to any text on the comic\'s page. Most lettering is either used for: Dialogue (what the characters are saying)Captions (the author explaining what is happening, ie \'ten minutes later\')Sound effects (BAM! WHOOSH! CRASH! etc) You can also express how a character is speaking by the way the letters are drawn. Bold lettering emphasises certain words, and large letters in dialogue represent shouting (and, likewise, small dialogue lettering can mean the characters are whispering). Dialogue and caption lettering are traditionally all uppercase, although nowadays artists vary the way lettering is used and it can be less formulaic, with some creators using both upper and lowercase. Display lettering includes sound effects and text that\'s not inside a speech bubble or caption (ie license plates, a text message on a phone, road names etc.). Lettering and the placement of speech bubbles is crucial to the design of a comic book page. Speech Bubbles/Word Balloons A speech bubble or word balloon is normally a round shape containing dialogue, usually with a tail that points to the speaker. Bubbles without a tail often represent “voice-over” or off-panel dialogue. Much like panels, speech bubbles are drawn in various shapes, the most common being ovoid. Different shapes can be used to denote different characters or moods. Although don\'t confuse your readers by mixing up the bubble/balloon shapes too much. Best to stick to one style that represents what you are trying to convey and be consistent. Thought Balloon These are similar to speech bubbles except they represent what a character is thinking. Thought bubbles are almost always cloud-like in style with a \'tail\' that looks like trails of bubbles. Don\'t be tempted to have panel after panel of internal dialogue as comic books rely on action to keep the readers turning the pages. Caption This is a narration tool to move the story along (ie “Earlier that day...”), or off-panel dialogue. Captions are normally in rectangular borders, but they can also be borderless or floating letters. Sound Effects (SFX) Comic books are famous for their dramatic sound effects represented by stylised lettering (think retro Batman and his KAPOW! fight scenes). Most sound effects are floating letters and are incorporated into the imagery. As I mentioned with the captions and thought bubbles, the overuse of sound effects is distracting. Only use them for specific sounds, such as large sounds like explosions and punches, or small sounds like a creepy door creaking shut or the sound of someone panting. Borders Borders are the lines that surround panels, speech and thought bubbles, and captions. Various styles and line weights can be used to reflect different effects or moods. If the illustrator wants to depict anger or panic they may use a rough or jagged border; likewise thin, wavy borders represent weakness or spookiness; you can have “electric” speech marks and tails to show someone is speaking on the radio, TV, or telephone; and flashbacks can be shown by using rounded panel corners or uneven borders. Gutter The gutter is the space, usually white, between and around the panels. Some artists may use colour between the panels to denote a certain mood or flashback. 2. Get A Team Together Now you know what you are talking about, it\'s time to get your team together. If you are working with a comic book editor they may have already matched you with an artist, if not it\'s time to do some research. Before you attack that blank page look at other comic books in the genre in which you want to write and see who the artist is. Or check out the portfolio of illustrators on social media. Many illustrators would be excited and flattered that you have picked them to work with you, but remember they expect to be paid a fair fee and they may also ask about your credentials and story ideas before they choose to work with you. 3. Come Up With Great Story Ideas This leads me on to the most important aspect of writing a comic book; the big idea. If you don\'t have an original concept, then it\'s going to be a lot harder to sell your work! Remember that readers expect the same thing from a comic script that they do from a traditional book, movie, or play. A comic book story structure is normally based on the traditional three-act structure - a clear beginning, middle, and end. Your audience will also expect a subplot, character development; precise, carefully considered dialogue and narration; and a theme (especially if you choose to create a superhero comic). Think about a plot outline based on the genre you are writing. Look at what people enjoy, but keep your story original too. Readers expect certain archetypes and tropes depending on the genre. The superhero normally wins and defeats evil, the wise sage teaches the young hero, and the boy gets the girl (or gets the boy, or simply learns to love himself). Sometimes it\'s fun to twist up archetypes and tropes. Look at what The Boys did to the general depiction of the superhero genre. 4. Think Visually (And Long Term) It is absolutely vital that your story is visual. Visual storytelling means that your story can be told with as few words as possible. A traditional book could easily centre around the thoughts of someone pontificating on their couch all day, but that would make a very boring comic (and the artist wouldn\'t want to draw hundreds of identical panels all day). So think about what the characters do, what the world you are building looks like, the expressions on the characters\' faces, and how you transition from scene to scene. 5. Develop The Characters Talking of character development, it\'s really important you know your main character inside out. When I was writing my manga I wrote an entire backstory about each character (including secondary characters) so that when it came to briefing the artist they really got a feel for what they looked like. Think about the character arc too. Your main character should be very different at the beginning of the story than they are at the end (think Spider Man going from weedy school kid to fighting crime). 6. Write The Script Pages Next, you need to write the script. A complete script consists of a story layout per page, broken down by panels. The artist may decide how many panels they need, but as a writer, it\'s good to bear in mind where the dialogue goes, where captions go, and which panels can be just images. You may also want to add notes for the artist (such as \'the woods get darker with each step\' etc). 7. Make Dialogue Realistic Writing a comic book script isn\'t as easy as you may think. Dialogue is so sparse that it\'s really really important you are succinct, precise and realistic as possible. Remember that many things can be conveyed simply by facial expressions, actions or a quick caption. 8. Brief The Illustrator If you are creating the artwork for your own comic book then you can skip this stage, but for those of us who don\'t draw (or, in my case, DO draw but not in the style required) you will be working with a comic book artist. Artists need to be totally in sync with the writer so that whatever images live inside the storyteller\'s head come to life on the page thanks to the artist. So make sure to send them sample script pages before you start, along with a very clear idea of what you are looking for. When I wrote my manga, set in a London council estate, I sent the Indonesian artist lots of reference photos (and had to explain that Big Ben would not be visible in the background). I also created mood boards per character, found photos of how I imagined them to look, and went back and forth with the editor and artist until the characters matched what I saw in my head. 9. Review Panel Descriptions It will take many drafts of the comic to get it right, and most writers work with their editor until each page is perfect before the artist begins to draw. The lettering is usually left until last so that once the images are in place the writer can tweak the dialogue to fit the frame. 10. Get Your Work Out There When everyone is happy with the comic, you\'re done. Hurray! Except now you have to find your readers. If you are commissioned by an editor then you\'re good to go, but if you are an independent creator it\'s time to think about distribution. Who Publishes Comic Books? Very few comic book publishers accept unsolicited submissions. Make a list of comic book and graphic novel publishers who publish work similar to yours, or research authors and publishers that would make great comparisons for your work. Although Marvel and DC are at the top of most comic book creator\'s dream list, it is very rare for first-timers to get picked up by the big guys. So approach independent and smaller presses and work your way up.Before you submit samples of your work to publishing houses, ensure you first read their submission guidelines. Visit their website and see if they accept unsolicited submissions, (meaning you send them the work even if they haven\'t requested it or you don\'t have an agent). If you need an agent then research which are on the lookout for work like yours. In both cases, remember to make your covering letter short and professional and to include artistic samples along with the story. Do It Yourself Many comic book creators have had success starting out on their own. Alice Oseman crowdfunded her Heartstopper online webcomic, it was bought out by top publisher Hatchette and turned into a graphic novel, and has gone on to be a huge hit on Netflix. Why not start your own free webcomic to build your readership base, offering each instalment via a newsletter? Or use your webcomic to expand on the stories or characters in the book, enticing viewers to buy the \"real thing\" (a comic book you can print and distribute yourself via your website or sites such as Etsy or Amazon). Frequently Asked Questions How Much Money Does A Comic Book Writer Make? Like any kind of writing job, payment can vary. If you are self-publishing your comic book you may not receive anything until your series picks up and you create a decent following. The median salary of comic book writers and artists is $36,500-$42,000. Although many earn per page or receive an advance per comic/project. Needless to say the more proficient and successful you are, the more you can earn. So keep going! How Many Pages Should A Comic Book Be? The number of pages in a comic book can vary from 32-48, although each story within the comic may be as short as 16, and a graphic novel may be longer. It\'s important to remember that manga and comic book pages must always be divisible by four because of the way they are printed, folded and stitched. Make A Splash In The Comic Book World! Now you know all you need to create your first comic book, it\'s time to put pen to paper and get your team together. But it\'s important to remember that most comic book creators started off right at the bottom; very few people land their first comic book writing gig at DC or Marvel. So focus on getting to know the industry, building your audience, and writing/creating as many stories as you can. Who knows? Your idea may one day not only be someone\'s favourite comic book series but may also be their favourite TV series too!

Pears, walnuts, blue cheese

We used to have a cookbook, the theme of which was that if you found three harmonising ingredients, you essentially had a meal.So, if you just wanted a posh starter, you could put some pears, Roquefort and walnuts on a plate with a bit of dressing and, boom, a starter that you’d want to gobble up. Or you could add salad leaves and one or two other ingredients to bulk things out, and you’d have a substantial lunch.The same idea just goes on working. Scallops, peas, spring onions. Yum. Pork, apples, potatoes. Or (and this one has to be made with home made Oxfordshire elderflower cordial) gooseberries, elderflower and absolutely anything creamy.Now all this sounds like a distraction, except that I’ve wanted for a while to write something on tiny characters. Or micro scene descriptions. You know the kind of thing: you introduce a character who plays a part for a page or so, then vanishes from your book. You want that person to be lifelike and compelling for their brief appearance, but you have no great arc to play with, and you just don’t have much time or page-space either.So:Choose three or four simple ingredients. Lay them on the plate. Exit.That – or something like it – is the formula. I realised this last night as I happened to pick up one of my Fiona Griffiths books. (And, by the way, re-reading your old stuff is always a good idea. You always learn something.) In that book – This Thing of Darkness – I came across this passage, which runs to about 200 words, or about two-thirds of a paperback page:The boy – Lockwood’s son, I assume – takes us through to a big, light-filled room. Cream carpet, soft suede sofas. A painting, which might be the [$2 million] Rauschenberg, hangs over a stone fireplace.A slim woman – cropped trousers, leopard-print shoes, loose green jumper – is talking on the phone. Holds a hand up to us, meaning wait. The boy vanishes. Jon and I hang around, looking at the Rauschenberg and try to see if we can see two million quid in it.[…]The woman finishes her call and approaches. ‘Hi. I’m Marianna. Thank you for coming out.’There’s something disconnected between her words and the rest of her. As it happens, I had to push to get an appointment, so if anyone should be thanking anyone it should be us to her. But her handshake is limp, absents itself too early, and her gaze gropes in the space behind my shoulder for someone who isn’t there. I think she’d forgotten we were coming.I introduce Jon and myself, and conclude, ‘Would you prefer us to call you Mrs Lockwood? Or Marianna?’Again, that absent dart of the eyes, then, ‘Oh Marianna’s fine. Look, someone should have told you. You didn’t need to come out again about the pictures. They’re here. We got them back.’ There’s a bit more yadda yadda before the scene ends, but nothing that especially adds to the characterisation of Marianna Lockwood. Yet she seems alive, no? This doesn’t seem a character without life or personality – but there’s almost nothing there. The actual level of authorial input there is about as low as you can get.So, if you agree that this little micro-scene basically works, let’s try to figure out what’s going on.First ingredient, the room.This is Lockwood’s home, so the room is a reflection of her. It’s large. It’s full of light. It’s got suede sofas. (Q: who the hell has suede sofas? A: anyone without young kids and who values the aesthetic over the practical.) It’s got a stone fireplace with, yes, an incredibly expensive picture hanging above it.Second ingredient, Lockwood’s appearance.Not much here, but we need something. She’s slim. She’s casually dressed (trousers and a jumper), but also with some style – the shoes are a bit fancy, the trousers are cropped. Some thought has gone into this ensemble.Third ingredient, her politeness.Two junior cops have just turned up at this woman’s home. She doesn’t normally deal with those kind of intrusions, but she thanks them for coming. She says it’s OK for them to call her Marianna. She’s reasonably polite in the way she says the cops aren’t actually needed here.Fourth ingredient, the master / servant relationship.The element that gives this little scene its crackle is something else, however. Pears and walnuts go nicely together, but it’s the blue cheese that turns a nice pairing into a killer combination.So far, we have a woman who’s rich, polite, and aesthetically aware. But she’s not exactly polite, is she? In fact, she has a surface politeness which conceals a rich woman’s total lack of interest in ordinary folk.So when Fiona and Jon enter the room, Marianna’s on the phone. She doesn’t cover the mouthpiece and whisper ‘Sorry, two minutes.’ She doesn’t make a wrinkly, smiley apology face. She just raises a hand to mean, ‘Wait.’ That’s an order, not a request.Then when she does say ‘Thank you for coming’ she gets her words wrong. As Fiona observes, it’s not really a situation that calls for thank you. The politeness is the politeness of an internet chatbot – on autopilot, not actually reading the situationAnd then: there’s that disconnection between the words and the rest of her. Her handshake isn’t real and vanishes too fast. Her eyes are elsewhere. Her thoughts clearly are too.In short: she doesn’t actually give a damn about these people or their concerns at all. She doesn’t want a conflict, hence the politeness, but she doesn’t actually engage even once. She doesn’t ask them to wait, she commands them. She says thank you, but doesn’t mean it. She shakes hands, but is thinking of other things.***I think that basic strategy works again and again for these minor characters, these minor pieces of scene description and the like. If you find the right ingredients, you have all you need.In terms of finding those ingredients, I think you almost always need the basics.If we’re in a new location (Marianna’s living room), you need some basic description of what that’s like. Big, light-filled, fancy sofas – done.If we meet a new person (Marianna), we need some basic description of what she looks like. Slim, casual, stylish – done.And then I think you need to find the point of piquancy – the blue cheese in your salad. Here, the piquancy comes from that polite / not-polite clash.You don’t have to throw your piquant elements in the reader’s face. You’ll notice that our little micro-scene has nothing along the lines of “Wait there!” She commanded, an icy contempt carved into her classical features. That kind of writing never ever helps anything – except agents looking to add to their daily rejections count.Just do the basics. Add your point of piquancy. And you’re done. You have something clean, memorable – and short. Biff, baff, boff.

Joe Bedford on Writing as a Sustainable Lifestyle

We were fortunate enough to have author Joe Bedford turn to us for help with his debut novel, through a developmental edit with Sam Jordison. That same novel was longlisted for the Grindstone Novel Prize in 2020, and has been picked up by Parthian Books for publication in June 2023. JW: Tell us a little bit about your history as a writer – when did you start writing, and how did you begin developing your career in the early stages? Like all writers, my journey began as a reader. I grew up reading C.S. Lewis and Brian Jacques and plagiarising their distant worlds and talking animals in stories of my own. I wrote awful poetry and pretentious song lyrics as a teenager, and continued both when I started university. After that I moved to London to be ‘a writer’ and have written continuously since then, though it has taken me ten years for my writing to become anything like an authentic expression of how I think and feel. So much of my work over the years was about how I want to think, how I want to appear, that I look at some of my early stories and novels and wonder how on earth my friends and family read them without bursting out laughing. But that is all part of the process, not just of writing seriously but of living seriously, which is living honestly with oneself, I think. JW: You started your career as a published author with short stories in magazines and competitions, before querying for your first novel. What made you begin submitting your work to writing competitions, and what have been the benefits of that approach? I came to writing competitions after a few years of publishing short stories in magazines, mainly to attempt to add awards to my publication history. What I found was a community of writers who are hugely motivated and massively supportive of each other. Submitting to competitions has connected me with organisers and judges, with writers who have similar goals to myself, and with uniquely talented people working in a huge variety of styles and forms. After a couple of years of submitting widely, I began to connect with people who would also regularly appear on shortlists and longlists – writers who are not all aiming for success in longer fiction but are masters of the flash, short fiction, and hybrid forms. The competition circuit holds a wealth of talent and enthusiasm, as well as a willingness to reach out and connect as a network of support. Aside from the more widely-broadcast names like the Bridport Prize, I always enjoy submitting to Leicester Writes Short Story Prize, the Bournemouth Writing Prize and the Hastings LitFest short story competition among others. What I found was a community of writers who are hugely motivated and massively supportive of each other. Submitting to competitions has connected me with organisers and judges, with writers who have similar goals to myself, and with uniquely talented people working in a huge variety of styles and forms. JW: What are the main advantages of having a professional developmental assessment, and how did it help you get your book to where it is now? I feel like one of the hardest calls creative practitioners have to make is knowing when a piece is finished. For writers wanting to publish, that point comes when you’re able to say honestly to yourself: this is ready to send out. But in my experience, it’s impossible to know when this is true without outside input. Before bringing my manuscript to Jericho Writers, I felt as though my work was approaching completion – my structure was working, my character arcs were tidy and the prose itself felt clean. Yet despite this, feedback from the few people who read my later drafts was the same: something is missing. That’s when I decided to undertake a developmental edit with Jericho Writers, to work out what that missing piece was and to ask for guidance in overcoming that final obstacle. In the end, that process involved changing a fundamental aspect of the story, but after I did that, suddenly everything else fell into place. It was like stepping back from a Magic Eye puzzle and finally seeing the true shape behind the fuzz. Yet despite this, feedback from the few people who read my later drafts was the same: something is missing. That’s when I decided to undertake a developmental edit with Jericho Writers, to work out what that missing piece was and to ask for guidance in overcoming that final obstacle. JW: You received an offer on your debut novel from indie publisher Parthian Books (due to publish in 2023). What have been the benefits, so far, of working with an independent publisher? There are many ways to publish, all involving a mix of what writers want from their work, what publishers are feasibly able to do with their work, and how their readership might finally receive that work. The differences between mainstream publishing, independent publishing and self-publishing (as well as the various hybrid forms that intersect with each) are well-documented, and in the past I’ve considered all of these options for my work. For this novel, I selected only a small number of agents and independent publishers to query, and all of these were people whose work I knew and trusted. Parthian Books are a publisher whose books I had already read and admired, so querying them didn’t feel like a job application. When they then engaged with my work I felt as though I was being read carefully, passionately and respectfully – not just as someone with a lucrative product (though this is also important) but as a writer with something valuable to say. Since signing with Parthian, that feeling has been with me every step of the way. JW: Have there been any surprises or unexpected obstacles on your writing journey so far? As I think most writers will recognise, obstacles might be the defining feature of the writing journey – especially the journey from practice to publication. When I was twenty-one I met the author David Peace and asked him at what age he was first published. He told me he was thirty. I told him I would be published in my twenties. I don’t remember him rolling his eyes but he probably should have done. At that age I was so convinced I was ‘a writer’ that I foresaw no barriers between myself and the recognition I craved. But being ‘a writer’ is not enough; in fact, it is not always even helpful. For me, the greatest unexpected obstacle was that idea within myself: that I am ‘a writer’, a clever person, who should write cleverly and be celebrated for it. It was only when I realised that readers are more interested in honest emotions and engaging characters that my writing began to achieve any resonance at all. Before that, it was only ego, bluffing and the satisfaction of an elegant sentence. Though many writers have made a career out of that too. Being ‘a writer’ is not enough; in fact, it is not always even helpful. JW: Do you have any advice for people looking to make their writing into a sustainable source of income? Get support. Turning writing into a sustainable lifestyle practice (at least one that affords you enough time to write without being overburdened financially) is about seeking help. There are dozens of writers’ organisations, charities, bursaries, scholarships and residencies out there to apply to. I am currently writing fiction full-time as part of a funded PhD studentship, which I was awarded because I spent time putting together a careful application, and because I had done the groundwork to get me there. Write when you can, where you can, and send it out as much as you feel able to. Pursue courses and training if you can afford to, and look out for free low-income places if you can’t – there are plenty out there. Connect with other writers by emailing them, even just to tell them you enjoyed their work, or by attending readings, workshops and open mics if you’re able to. Most importantly, work hard on your craft so that they when you do pursue funding, you have something that people will look at and say: yes, this person is dedicated, this person is serious about writing. And have the confidence to know that this is what you want, and that you have something meaningful to give. About Joe Joe Bedford is a writer from Doncaster, UK. His short stories have been published widely, including in Litro, Structo and MIR Online, and have been placed in numerous national awards. His debut novel A Bad Decade for Good People, which underwent a development edit with Galley Beggar Press founder Sam Jordison via Jericho Writers, will be published by Parthian Books in Summer 2023. For more details see joebedford.co.uk. \'Parthian picks up Bedford\'s state of the nation debut\', The Bookseller Photo credits: Deborah Thwaites

What Makes A Good Story? 12 Things To Remember

Writing a compelling story, whether it\'s a novel or a short story, can be hard work. As an author, I\'ve had the pleasure of judging a number of writing competitions, and I have always known by the very first page if a story is going to be good or not. How? Because the writer has combined that wonderful mix of intrigue, character, voice and theme right from the onset. In this article, I will be highlighting the twelve key elements that make a great story, helping you turn your tale into something that will stay in the minds of readers for years to come. How Can You Write The Best Story Possible? Sadly, with a world full of books vying for the attention of readers it\'s not enough to simply be a good writer. There are many excellent writers out there, yet not all of them find success with their books. If you want to catch the attention of a literary agent, editor, competition judge, or (and especially) your readers, you need to know how to write a story that will really grab everyone\'s attention. When I first started writing fiction I learned things the hard way. I used to think that writing a good book simply meant having the right story ideas - but it\'s a lot more than that. Good writers know that a great book needs to enthral its readers in a way that feels completely incidental, but is actually strategically planned and plotted. So before you start writing your bestseller, take a look at this checklist of twelve things your story should contain. 1. The Pitch Personally, I like to start with a great story pitch well before I start plotting my book. If you can sum up your story in just one line, then it will be a lot easier to sell to agents and editors in the future. Here\'s an example. \"When a young man named Pi survives a shipwreck that kills both his parents, he finds himself stranded at sea on a life raft, along with a collection of wild animals... including a vicious tiger.\" Did you recognise my description of The Life of Pi? In one sentence you are summing up not only what the book is about, but also the reasons why a reader will be compelled to find out what happens next. If you can\'t do this with your book, then you will find getting the attention of an agent a lot more difficult. 2. The Hook A great hook is what makes people keep reading beyond the first line. Not every story needs to begin with a kick-ass sentence, but you only have one chance to make a good first impression so it helps to pull your readers in by page one. Once you have your story idea think about how and where you will begin your book. Here\'s an interesting example: \"It was a bright cold day in April, and the clocks were striking thirteen.\" The first line of Orwell\'s novel, 1984, instantly tells you that it\'s set in a world and time we are not familiar with. You\'re instantly asking yourself \'what is that all about\'? 3. Strong Voice Ensuring your novel has a strong voice doesn\'t mean that it necessarily has to be written in the first person, as this can be achieved in third person too. It simply means that the narrative is so beguiling or striking that the reader instantly understands your main character (or the one whose point of view they are experiencing) and is intrigued to find out more. Let\'s take a look at how Irvine Welsh achieves this in his bestselling book, Trainspotting:\"Ma room is bare and uncarpeted.  There’s a mattress in the middle ay the flair with a sleeping–bag oan it, an electric–bar fire, and a black and white telly oan a small wooden chair.  Ah’ve goat three brown plastic buckets, half–filled wi a mixture ay disinfectant and water for ma shite, puke and pish. \" Not only does he write in the Scottish dialect, but this first person description of the character\'s bedroom tells you all you need to know about him, his life, and the themes of the book. 4. Memorable Characters Talking of characters, your main character needs to be a hero the reader is rooting for. They may be (should be) flawed, realistic, and hopeful, have a goal, face challenges, and their interaction with every other single character in the novel should be for a reason. Give them quirks, unique features or personalities, a memorable backstory, and a reason for being who they are and doing what they\'re doing. Don\'t be tempted to make your MC perfect. No human is perfect. Make them relatable and make sure they learn something by the end of the book. 5. Insightful Theme What is the core message of your story? If you don\'t know, then there\'s a chance it may fall flat. I\'m not saying every book has to be didactic or preachy; this isn\'t about teaching people lessons, it\'s about that one word that encompasses a story. For instance, The Life of Pi is about survival. And 1984 is about rebelling against a fascist regime. When choosing a theme it helps to draw inspiration from our own lives, so write your own story. Not literally, I\'m not talking about memoirs. But if you are passionate about something, whether it\'s working-class lives or saving the planet, centre your work around that theme. You will write it a lot better than something you have no personal experience of. Remember you want people talking about your book one day, so it helps to give them a discussion piece. 6. Know Your Genre This is very important as agents, editors and readers want to know what they are getting. It\'s okay to mix your genres (ie fantasy romance or historical horror) but the more precise you make it the easier it will be to attract readers. 7. Interesting Plot Well, this one is obvious. You may tick off all the above but if nothing interesting happens in your book then no one is going to enjoy it. The hardest part of the writing process is coming up with an idea that is original yet will also appeal to readers of similar books. If you\'re inspired by other novels in your genre look at how they keep your interest, including the twists and turns the story takes that make it so memorable. 8. Great World Building World building isn\'t reserved solely for the fantasy genre. Whether your book takes place in the future, in the scorching desert, or on Middle Earth, how you describe the backdrop to your story makes a huge difference. Let\'s take Harry Potter, for example. What people love about J K Rowling\'s world building is the details - from the decor of Hogwarts, to the description of Ron Weasley\'s home, to the Ministry of Magic building. They also love how it\'s all interwoven into the real world, including magic happenings in everyday places like King\'s Cross station and the centre of London. It\'s that magic that not only captured the imagination of children and adults alike, but also turned it into the biggest book franchise the world has ever seen. 9. Realistic Dialogue There is nothing worse than reading a great story and then coming across unrealistic dialogue. It\'s jarring. How your characters speak has to describe them, their surroundings, the genre you are writing in, and how they\'re feeling at that moment. Ensure that what your characters are saying is: Relevant Concise Appropriate Matches their personalities Either moves the plot along or gives the reader an insight into that person\'s character 10. Good Structure And Pacing Have you ever read a book and thought it was confusing or boring? That will be because of two things- structure and pacing. Story Structure The very least a story needs is a beginning, a middle, and an end. I like to work to the Save The Cat beats, which means sticking to the usual three act structure but breaking them down into 15 beats. This includes: Act 1: Opening Image Theme Stated Setup Catalyst Debate Break Into Act 2 B Story Fun and Games Midpoint Bad Guys Close In All is Lost Dark Night of the Soul Break Into Act 3 Finale Final Image This may sound prescriptive but it can be applied to everything from Austen to Tolkein, Blyton to Brown. But there are many ways to structure a story, so see what works best for you. Pacing It\'s very tempting, as a writer, to info dump everything you want the reader to know right at the beginning of the story. Don\'t do that. Remember, that even if the book is a thriller, no reader wants to be exhausted the whole way through. So... much like running a race... pace yourself. Build up to the climax, then give your readers a lull, then raise the stakes again, then lead them into a false sense of security. It\'s all the ups and downs that make the ride so much more enjoyable. 11. Conflict And Tension Talking of ups and downs, rising action is key to a great story. Without conflict and tension, there\'s no reason for your readers to keep reading. If a hero goes on an adventure and everything goes swimmingly and they achieve their goal, well... it may be nice for the MC, but it\'s very boring to read. Make sure that you make your main character suffer. Not so much that they totally give up - but nearly. Then, when they get to the end... 12. A Fantastic Ending ... give them a happy ending. Or not. A great ending means that the reader is satisfied, even though it may not be all that happy for your hero. Include an extra twist, maybe a nice surprise, but most of all make sure there\'s hope. Not only must your hero learn their lesson but the reader must come away feeling like the story is complete and they have no further questions. Frequently Asked Questions What Are The Three Things That Make A Good Story? The three main things that make a good story are the hook, characters, and the voice. Hook - start your story in a way that will hook your readers and keep them interested. Characters - make sure they are interesting and that (although most probably flawed) your readers will root for them until the end. Voice - ensure your style of writing is fresh and matches the genre of the book. What Are The 4 P\'s Of Storytelling? The four P\'s of storytelling are people, place, plot, and purpose. People - Who are the characters in your book and why are they there? Place - Where is your book set and how can you bring it to life? Plot - What happens in your book and why should we care? Purpose - What theme or message are you trying to convey? Why did you write this book? That\'s A Wrap If you reached the end of this article feeling invigorated and eager to write your best book ever, then hurray! Good luck to you. And if you have run through my checklist and feel a little worried that your current manuscript doesn\'t include all of these things, then I have great news for you. The best thing about writing a book is that you can keep editing it until it shines. So take what you have, go deep with your characters, wider with your story, and really hook your readers from the very beginning. Have fun making your good story even greater!

Things not to bother about in a heatwave

Folks, The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland – a country name so inept, you’d imagine is was a splinter republic of some collapsed empire rather than a country whose Parliament has been running continuously for 800 years and more – has just has had its Hottest Ever Day.And since this week has been hot, and last week you all liked being told that you didn’t have to bother with social media, I thought I’d make you a list of some other things you don’t have to bother with … along with some suggestions for things you should bother with and a few more things you might want to consider.THINGS YOU DON’T HAVE TO BOTHER ABOUT1. Split infinitives.Sentences with a split infinitive mostly sound better unsplit. But who really cares?2. Social mediaUnless you enjoy it.3. SEO for your author websiteThere’s a lot of best-practice stuff out there for Search Engine Optimisation. If you have a big, complex site like Jericho Writers, then SEO needs to be your God. For an ordinary author website, you can just forget it.4. A whole ton of other author website stuffLook, best practice involves lots of things, to do with your hosting and your CMS and your mailing list integrations and all that. If you want to get serious about mailing list and writing plenty and building a market and driving sales yourself, then you need to get into all that. But honestly? At least 98% of authors don’t want to be bothered with that, including the majority of big selling names. And you don’t need to decide now. If your career does start to lift off, you can always pay attention to all that website / mailing list stuff then. Unless you’re planning to self-publish (in which cas, get everything in place for book #1), you can always just defer the issue4. Sentences that end with prepositionsAgain, sentences mostly sound better if you don’t have a slightly dull little word hanging around at the end, but that’s only a mostly. Some sentences work better with a preposition at the end. Do what you think’s right5. Securing puffs or blurbs from famous authorsNot really your job. Not something you need to do. Not something you need to worry about. I mean, yes, if you happen to know Someone Famous, then use that connection, but don’t stress.6. Hiring a PR companyIt won’t work, so don’t bother.7. Chasing the agent who seemed so excited but now doesn’t even replyLook, agents shouldn’t do this. There’s no excuse. But agents, even those at good agencies, do behave like this. Just let them go. Send one or two chasing emails, then leave it. There are hundreds of other agents out there, so don’t stress about one fruit-loop.8. Copyediting and proofreading your manuscript to eliminate any tiny errorAgain, if you’re self-publishing, then you do need to do this. If you are a non-native speaker, or are dyslexic, or have some other reason to suspect the basic cleanliness of your text, then again you may want to consider professional copy editing (such as we offer). But most writers don’t need to worry. Just pay good, close, intelligent attention to your text as you sweep through it multiple times as part of your editing process. That, really, should be enough. No sane agent will reject a manuscript because there are some typos and the like. 9. Writing every dayI spoke to my head of marketing (who has a book out, did you know?) and asked her what her biggest “don’t worry about it” topic was. She told me that the idea you have to write something every day was, ahem, one she did not endorse. (I can’t tell you exactly what she said, because I’m afraid her language was a bit too flavoursome for a public email.)I agree with Sophie. Writing daily works for some people and not for others. Don’t stress about it, if you’re in the latter camp.10. Perfectly adapting your cover letter to individual agentsLook, the standard advice is that writers should pore over agents’ tastes and craft their covering letter to appeal directly to the specific agent addressed.But why? That just puts a ton of work on the writer, in exchange for minimal benefit for the agent. And agents are professional, right? They know that you’ll be sending your work to multiple agents.So personally, I think you should choose your agents with some thought – don’t send a thriller to someone who only handles cookbooks – but beyond a point, don’t stressTHINGS YOU DO HAVE TO BOTHER ABOUT1. Writing a bookObviously2. Editing the bookDitto3. Dealing with the necessary palaver of your publishing journey as effectively as possibleDitto4. Writing the next bookDitto5. And alsoThere is no “and also.” Write. Edit. Publish. Repeat.THINGS YOU MIGHT WANT TO BOTHER ABOUTLook, there are lots of ways that companies like ours ask you to spend money. And for some people, at some stages in their journey, spending money might be a sensible part of the answer – that’s why we exist, obviously.From top to bottom, some of the options you could think about if you wanted to are:1. Our Ultimate Novel Writing CourseRidiculously good. Also very expensive. This will appeal to people who want a writing course that will do more for your actual book than an MFA / MA type writing course. (How come? We’re more serious about plot. We’re more serious about 1-2-1 mentoring. We’re more serious about genre fiction. We’re more serious about routes to publication.) But it’s a commitment – financial and emotional. More here. If you do want to apply, remember that there’s an early bird discount for applications received before close of play on Monday.2. Our York Festival of WritingThis is just a ridiculously good weekend that somehow – always – amounts to more than the sum of its parts. It’s partly the synchronicity of everything – the deluge of thoughts and voices that fly at you all weekend – and partly the power of a community of people who share the same passion. I love this damn event, and always will. More here. 3. Manuscript assessmentThis is the rock at the heart of everything. A good manuscript assessment from a good editor remains THE best way to improve your work. If Jericho Writers could only offer one service, that’s still the one I’d probably pick. More.4. MembershipCheap as chips. Utterly brilliant. And getting better. More info. We’ve got more plans that I really can’t wait to tell you about, except those scary people in marketing keep telling me not yet.  And more, of course. There’s tons more that we can do for you. But whether to bother about all these good things? That’s your call. It depends on who you are and what your journey is. I’d never say, for example, that any serious writer HAS TO buy a manuscript assessment at some point, because that just isn’t true.And if in doubt, just call or email our Writers Support team. We employ zero salespeople. We never have and never will. We just employ people who are there to support writers. Hence their deeply unimaginative department name.Meantime, I am going to go and add to the long list of things I have no intention of bothering with while the sun shine.

Lyrical Style In Writing: How To Craft Compelling Prose

What kind of writing style do I have? Do I even have one?   At some point or the other in your own writing life, you will have found yourself gazing off into the space, a far-off look on your face, wondering if you’ll ever write like Ernest Hemingway or Anne Lamott.   You wouldn’t be the first, and you won’t be the last.   Developing a writing style comes with much practice and that could take years. But playing around with style and experimenting with it only takes a few hours. If you ask me, one of the best ways to try and develop a writing style is to have fun with it.   Enter lyrical style.   Nope, you don’t need to be a songwriter or lyricist to do that. Nope, you don’t need to write lyric poetry either. All you need is your writing spirit, and of course, your ability to have fun. Think of it as a creative writing exercise.  In this article, I’ll take you through what lyrical style in prose writing is all about, detail some simple ways of using it in your writing, and provide some great examples of lyrical style in prose writing.  What Is Lyrical Style In Writing?  Good prose writing comes in various shapes, sizes, and styles. When prose is written in an evocative, poetic, and rhythmic manner, it is known as lyrical style. As a style, it\'s often thought of in regard to lyric poetry, but it can be utilised in many types of writing. It often has a beat to it, or a tongue-twister quality, or at least a descriptive poesy to evoke a certain emotion in the reader.   It’s why we can still recall several verses from Shakespeare’s sonnets and Keats’ odes, if not the full poems. For prose to have the same impact it requires the author to hone that craft with a sense of joy and expertise in equal measure. If you can recall, word-for-word, a specific line or a few lines or an entire paragraph from a book, then, chances are it was the lyrical style that stuck with you.  Examples Of Lyrical Style  A key element in this style of writing is harnessing beat, structure and length from words, phrases and sentences. This is done by consciously deciding the rhythm, cadence, and length of the sentences. There’s a chance rhythm might vary depending on your own dialect of English, especially if your mother tongue or commonly spoken language is not English, as rhythm depends on how stressed syllables are used (which varies with how English is spoken).   Rhythm  Rhythm is common in lyric poems (and poetry in general), of course. But it\'s quite rare in prose. When authors do manage to pull it off, they pull it off with such flair that you’re bound to remember their lines for ages to come. Contrary to what you might think, it doesn’t have to be a romance novel you’re writing to use lyrical style to great effect. Ernest Hemingway does this to elaborate on the setting for his novel A Farewell To Arms – the roar of World War I in an otherwise idyllic Italian village:   The plain was rich with crops; there were many orchards of fruit trees and beyond the plain the mountains were brown and bare. There was fighting in the mountains and at night we could see the flashes from the artillery. In the dark it was like summer lightning, but the nights were cool and there was not the feeling of a storm coming. A Farewell To Arms by Ernest Hemingway This is arguably the simplest use of rhythm and pacing without resorting to ornate language. The rhythm, in fact, adds to the dread the reader feels for the dwellers of the village. And if you were to rearrange the lines into verses, they’d read much like lyric poetry:   The plain was rich with crops;  there were many orchards of fruit trees and beyond the plain the mountains were brown and bare. There was fighting in the mountains and at night we could see the flashes from the artillery. In the dark it was like summer lightning, but the nights were cool and there was not the feeling of a storm coming. A Farewell To Arms by Ernest Hemingway Cadence  Cadence is how words are grouped together – as standalone phrases or joined by conjunctions and accentuated by punctuations. If there’s one author who does this with flair, it’s Anne Lamott. In her New York Times bestseller Bird By Bird, she writes:  Writing and reading decrease our sense of isolation. They deepen and widen and expand our sense of life: they feed the soul.Bird By Bird by Anne Lamott Two things stand out here, right away. One: how Lamott uses cadence to evoke a certain emotion in the reader. Two: how that usage amplifies the meaning of her prose. The first sentence is short, giving the reader that sense of isolation. The second sentence conveys the expansiveness she’s talking about, by way of using the conjunction ‘and’ twice, and the colon. The double ‘and’ expands the sentence, while the colon opens up a gateway for something phenomenal – feeding the soul. In this instance, Lamott has essentially garnered expansiveness from her use of lyrical style in prose writing. What makes this sweeter is that the prose is all about writing itself and what it’s capable of evoking in us!  Length Of Sentence  Sentence length is, of course, in reference to the number of words you choose to put before a full-stop.  Believe it or not, Barack Obama, former President of the USA is quite the prolific writer himself and uses lyrical prose to great effect in his memoir A Promised Land. As can be expected, politics is a prominent theme in the book, and yet, where he intends to move the reader, he capitalises on the length of sentences (particularly long sentences) as the carrier of that impact. In describing a trip to The Great Wall Of China, he writes:  The day was cold, the wind cutting, the sun a dim watermark on the gray sky, and no one said much as we trudged up the steep stone ramparts that snaked along the mountain’s spine.A Promised Land by Barack Obama If that isn’t a lengthy sentence, then I don’t know what is. The only thing as lengthy as that sentence is perhaps how time seemed to drag for Obama on that trip! The sombre weather, the grim locale and the silence between Obama and his co-travellers all add to what must have been one long hike up the mountain.   Repetition Of Sounds  The length of the sentence is not the only thing adding style to Obama’s prose, though. I’d be surprised if you didn’t notice the repeating sounds of ‘d’, ‘t’, and ‘s’. It actually helps add that touch of witty sense of humour we know Obama to have. This leads us to the next aspect of lyrical style – sounds.   When it comes to the repetition of sounds, there are three poetic devices – assonance (or repeated vowel sounds in multiple words), consonance (or repeated consonant sounds in multiple words), and alliteration (or repeated consonant sounds at the beginning of multiple words).  Repeating consonants and vowels in a verse or even a whole stanza isn’t a new thing for poets and repetition is particularly prominent in lyric poetry. If anything, it’s expected. When writers of prose do it, however, it’s often a conscious move. Using poetic techniques/devices like assonance, consonance, and alliteration can bring beauty to prose. In fact, the inherent beat they create is highly effective in drawing readers’ attention to a particular piece of description, adding a bit of theatrics to the ordinary.   Take this extract for instance:  He looked exactly as much as usual—all pink and silver as to skin and hair, all straightness and starch as to figure and dress—the man in the world least connected with anything unpleasant.The Wings Of Dove by Henry James This is a line from American-born British author Henry James’ novel The Wings Of Dove. I, for one, am carried away by how ‘as much as usual’ maintains a kind of tempo with ‘with anything unpleasant’, and ‘skin and hair’ with ‘figure and dress’. The innate rhythm is obvious, just as the character’s “properness” is evident from his dressing sense. James’ use of assonance here, with varying ‘a’ sound, makes the reader picture a prim – perhaps even prude – person.    How To Use Lyrical Style In Your Writing  It sure is fun to incorporate lyrical style into your own writing; it makes writing almost musical and creates sentences that resemble song lyrics. Bear in mind though, that the lyrical quality doesn’t come from sounds alone. The visual you create using this technique is just as important; if anything, the sounds are meant to aid you in amplifying the visual. So, don’t lose sight of the sacred rule – show, don’t tell.   If you use alliteration and consonance but end up telling the reader what to feel, then, then all the poetic and lyrical quality would be futile. Don’t tell the reader Mr. Numpty felt foolish. Show the reader how Mr. Numpty found a feather on his stroll, thought it lucky, and took it for a sign, until he looked further ahead to see several flocks of birds.   As invigorating as it might be to play with lyrical prose writing, be cautious of making it too purple. Purple prose is basically writing which is so excessively ornate that it takes the reader away from the story and fixates them on the ornate description. It is essentially an overdose of adjectives, adverbs, metaphors and poetic devices that take away an intelligent reader’s joy in experiencing the story. Imagine asking someone for direction and that person instantly bursts into a mode of singing the direction. The singing might be great, but it might not let you gather the directions you need. You’d be lost between the keys and notes!   Here’s a popular example of purple prose, an extract from the 1830 novel Paul Clifford by Edward Bulwer-Lytton:  It was a dark and stormy night; the rain fell in torrents—except at occasional intervals, when it was checked by a violent gust of wind which swept up the streets (for it is in London that our scene lies), rattling along the housetops, and fiercely agitating the scanty flame of the lamps that struggled against the darkness. Paul Clifford by Edward Bulwer-Lytton Why tell us that it was a dark and stormy night, when the rest of the description shows just that? Why say violent gust of wind, when gust already conveys how violent the wind must have been? Why say fiercely agitating, when agitating by itself does the job? And why, oh why, do we need to be told that the scene is set in London; I mean, why else was this scene written anyway!  Now, let’s look at lyrical writing with metaphors that could easily have turned purple but didn’t, because the author knew where to pull the reigns. Sandhya Menon’s When Dimple Met Rishi is a young adult fiction debut; and yet, the restraint Menon shows in this writing is commendable:   His eyes reminded her of old apothecary bottles, deep brown, when the sunlight hit them and turned them almost amber. Dimple loved vintage things. She followed a bunch of vintage photography accounts on Instagram, and old apothecary bottles were a favorite subject. When Dimple Met Rishi by Sandhya Menon Do you see the difference between purple prose and lyrical writing? On a scale of Ernest Hemingway to Edward Bulwer-Lytton, you want to fall closer to the former, where lyrical prose is concerned. Less purple, more lavender. In essence, grandiose, flowery, and sugary are all fine, and might even be necessary when the scene or setting calls for it, but redundancy is not.   Descriptions of nature are a common pitfall for purple prose; we writers tend to get carried away by the majesty of the landscape and the opportunity to use sensory language. Sometimes, it’s the character’s grand introduction that becomes entwined with purple prose. Nearly every writer, especially in the beginning of their career is bound to write purple prose, and even think it reads great. But that’s absolutely okay; it’s a learning curve, almost a rite of passage. If your prose is purple at the drafting stage, then let it be purple. At the stage of editing, though, make sure to rewrite and adjust the tint to a softer hue. Let your writing breathe. Top Tips For Writing Lyrically  Weigh the importance of the passage before deciding on its rhythm, cadence, length of sentences and repetitive sounds.  Think of how you want to use different punctuation to evoke different emotions in the reader. Don’t overdo alliteration, consonance and assonance, unless you’re aiming to sound silly on purpose.  Purple or lavender, at the draft stage, make sure not to take yourself too seriously. Have fun with lyrical writing and let your words flow. At the editing stage, ensure you read your work with the hawk eyes of an editor. Weed out the redundancies, hysterics and melodrama. Read James McCreet’s column ‘Under The Microscope’ in Writing magazine every month. He dissects 300 words for style and also suggests rewrites. Read contemporary poems, if you don’t already. Our modern poets have a great flair for pulling off lyrical style, without overdosing the reader on beauty. You could also look at lyric poetry in particular for some inspiration. Benefits Of Lyrical Style In Prose  No writer uses lyrical style exclusively throughout their story. That would be an overkill, turning the writing purple. The idea behind using lyrical style in prose is to try and spruce up your own writing, all the while having a bit of fun. Lyrical prose writing is simply one of the many tools in a writer’s kit of creativity.   Here are some of the ways in which you can benefit from trying lyrical prose in your writing:  If your writing has a hard quality, then you might want to occasionally change it up with a bit of lyrical style where the text allows it. When a character is not easily likeable, but you’d like your reader to stick up for them, you could ease the reader in, using lyrical prose to introduce that character. Lyrical writing works very well when you want to use irony in your story. It adds a layer of emphasis on the subtle humour you’re trying to pull off.  Frequently Asked Questions How Do You Write Prose Beautifully?  If you’d like to write evocative prose, then learn to view every sentence as a story, in and of itself. And yet, you can’t let it take the reader away from your actual story. Knowing how to let your writing breathe is just as important. It’s a balance, one that you can learn to maintain through rigorous rounds of self-editing.   What Is Lyrical Writing?  When prose comes with rhythm, cadence, repetition of sounds and conscious sentence lengths, it makes for lyrical writing. Cadence is my personal favourite, a lyrical writing technique I’m practising consciously. I love how sentence structuring and punctuations can play a major role in evoking the emotion the text itself attempts.     What Is Purple Prose?  Purple is known as a colour of royalty, and as its name suggests, purple prose is the excessively grandiose or ornate quality of descriptive writing. It is often ridden with an overdose of metaphors, redundant adjectives and adverbs, and verbosity. It tends to remove the reader from the story, and instead indulge them in the extravagant beauty of the language itself. 

How To End A Story Perfectly

‘After all, tomorrow is another day!’  These words concluded the popular Gone with the Wind. Endings can pack a lot of power. They can make or break novels and films. Some authors like to keep the door open for the reader’s interpretation while others like to tie a ribbon on everything. No matter what kind of ending you come up with, it should ultimately make sense.   In the article, I\'ll teach you how to end a story, give you some examples of story endings, and detail the different types of endings. Why Are Story Endings Important?  A lot of stock is put into writing an enticing beginning for your novel because that\'s what\'s going to convince a literary agent or publisher to look at your work, and more importantly, get a reader to keep reading your book. However, equally important, or sometimes more so, is being able to properly end your novel too.   In this past decade, the world has changed drastically. Social media apps are vying for people’s attention, and in the midst of this technology boom, it has become more important than ever to write books that are fast-paced, and logical in their endings. An ending that doesn’t make sense can easily frustrate a reader, sometimes enough to put them off the rest of the author’s works. Therefore, it has become of great importance for an ending to be satisfying. It doesn’t have to be a happy ending; a sad ending can be effective too. It just has to be an ending that leaves the reader with the sense that all the time they invested in the book was worth it. Let’s look at all the different ways in which you can end your own story. Types Of Endings Resolved Ending  Often known as one of the most popular and well-loved endings, the resolved ending basically leaves nothing behind and ties a bow on everything. We don’t need to wonder anymore about the fate of the characters as all of that\'s explained and all loose ends are tied up.   A good example of a resolved ending is Apples Never Fall by Liane Moriarty. The Delaney family love each other dearly, but there are cracks in every family. When Joy Delaney goes missing, it throws the lives of her husband and four adult kids into disarray. Moriarty is known for her family-based suspense novels, and in this novel, it\'s made abundantly clear where Joy has been after she returns to her family. All the remaining plot threads are resolved with a nice happy ending for the reader.   However, having a resolved ending doesn’t necessarily mean a happy one. It could be a tragic ending, but if all the loose ends have been tied, then it’s a resolved one too. If you’re thinking of a resolved ending for your novel, then you’ll definitely need to make sure that you’ve answered all of the burning questions the reader might have.   Unresolved Ending  This kind of ending is usually very common when writing a trilogy or series. The door is usually left open for the reader to anticipate what might happen in the next part. These endings are also used to great effect by TV series as they need something to lure the viewer back for the next episode. An example of an unresolved ending is from Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire. Although a lot of questions about the Triwizard Tournament and Harry Potter’s involvement in it are answered, the ending still raises more questions than ever. For example, what will happen now that Lord Voldemort’s back? That alone surpasses the idea of the tournament. If you’re planning to write a series, then an unresolved ending (which some may call a cliffhanger) would work really well for you. Ambiguous Ending  An ambiguous ending is very different from an unresolved one as it’s open to interpretation by the readers. They get to decide what might happen next in the characters’ lives. Although some closure is provided by the author, there is a small window left open. The film, Inception, probably contains one of the most famous ambiguous endings in recent times. In the film, all Cobb (Leonardo di Caprio) wants is to be with his kids in the real world. When he finally gets the chance to do just that, viewers are still left to interpret whether this is all actually happening in the real world or not.  Ambiguous endings can be interesting, but there\'s always the threat of frustrating your reader/viewer. It might be wise to explore the works of authors who have attempted these endings before trying it for yourself. If not done right, it may mean that the reader won\'t pick up your book again.   Unexpected/Surprising Ending A very popular type of ending for mystery and suspense novels is the surprising/unexpected ending. In this one, the reader\'s led to believe that the story is going in a certain direction, but at the last moment, there\'s a twist. Behind Her Eyes by Sarah Pinborough is an excellent example of a novel with a twist you won’t see coming. Adele/Rob has been in love with David for a long time, but David\'s married to Louise. Through something called astral projection, Adele/Rob takes on Louise’s body while Louise is forced into Adele/Rob’s. The twist that follows is one that will shock readers.   Often a staple in crime/suspense novels, this ending is not as easy to achieve as it seems. If you’re planning to write a twist ending, then you must be sure that the twist doesn\'t come out of the blue. It has to be somewhat rooted in reality, and while it may not be expected, it shouldn’t be so unrealistic that it has nothing to do with the plot whatsoever. It must be believable or else it will just infuriate the reader.  Suspense Ending  Often mistaken for an unexpected ending, a suspense ending is something that does justice to the overall pace and plot of the novel, delivers on suspense, and makes the novel a satisfying read. A good example of this is Gone Girl by Gillian Flynn. Documenting the lives of Amy and Nick Dunne, the novel became a major bestseller due to its compelling plot twists. Towards the end of the novel, it\'s clear that after staging a disappearance, Amy has returned to her husband, Nick, and is also pregnant, which forces Nick to stay with her.   Not every book can be like Gone Girl, but it is possible to maintain suspense and offer an ending that pays homage to the opening.   Tied Ending  A tied ending is when the story comes full circle i.e. it ends right where it started. It\'s often used to document a hero’s journey and show how they’ve reached where they are today because of the way things began for them. This is a commonly used ending in crime fiction today where the main character is shown to be involved in something in the present and then the story takes us into the past to show how it all came about. Alias Grace by Margaret Atwood is a good example of this; we are introduced to Grace Marks who has been in prison for eight years, and that\'s when we delve into her past to see how she got to this point in time.   Readers are often interested in finding out what brought the character to this juncture in life. In many ways, Gone Girl could also be called a tied ending.   Expanded Ending   This type of ending is where there is an epilogue. The epilogue features a time far removed from the current story and explains what happens to the main characters during that time. An excellent and very popular example of an expanded ending would be Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows Part 2. In the epilogue, the story jumps several years to reveal the three protagonists all grown up as they help their respective children onto the Hogwarts Express.   If you’re writing a novel that doesn’t allow you to tie up all the threads immediately, then having an epilogue is generally a good idea. It offers the readers a good window into what happens to the characters and leaves them satisfied.   How To Write A Satisfying Ending Your novel’s opening might impress readers, but it\'s the ending of your novel that will make them your fans. One of the tricks to writing a good ending is to devote as much time to it (if not more) as you’ve devoted to the beginning. Here\'s how to end a story in a satisfying way:  Know Your Ending Before You Write It A lot of writers like to think that they will come up with an ending while they’re writing the book, but often enough, that\'s not the case. Instead of being stuck or coming up with an inferior ending, it\'s better to know how your story ends from the start. Just have an end goal in sight. It doesn’t matter if you head for it straight or take a convoluted path. The goal should be the same.   Try Different Endings Before You Zero In On The One You Want You’ll often find that a lot of films have alternate endings. That is precisely because it\'s good to have options. You don’t want to back yourself into a corner. Before you start writing your ending, experiment with different ideas that are floating in your head. If you like, you can actually write different endings before choosing the one you think works best.   Make Sure The Ending Is Believable We are sometimes so engrossed in creating the biggest twist possible that we ignore a very important thing… believability. Your ending doesn’t have to be a happy one. It just has to be a convincing one. If there’s a twist, it should be within the bounds of reason. If it\'s so outlandish that it has nothing to do with the main plot, the reader will feel cheated.   Emotions Matter A reader invests a great deal of time and effort into reading a novel. It goes without saying that they want to be satisfied after reading a book. Make it worth their while. Your ending is basically the main character’s story coming to an end, so the presence of emotions is necessary. It will heighten the overall experience for the reader.   Plenty Of Tension Just like emotions, tension is an essential component of a good ending. A novel generally follows a linear path with the tension reaching a crescendo as the novel ends. That is exactly what you should be doing. If the stakes are high, make them higher. Give your main character plenty of obstacles. That\'s how you’ll create a book that is truly ‘unputdownable’.   Make Sure The Hero Takes Centre Stage Sometimes, writers end up giving the spotlight to secondary characters whilst ending a book. That isn’t a wise option. No matter what happens, your main character should always take centre stage in the ending. The novel is essentially about them, so the ending should be about them too.   Make Sure You Resolve The Conflict Every book has a central conflict that needs to be resolved. For suspense novels, it might be the ultimate ‘secret’. For crime novels, it’s finding the ‘killer’. Therefore, it\'s essential that an ending resolves the overall conflict in the novel.   Have A Fresh Perspective Even if things are headed towards a predictable climax, you have the ability to use a fresh perspective. Give things a twist. Even if it’s the generic plot of boy meets girls and eventually, they get married, you can pack enough tension and suspense in it that the reader won’t quite know how the two people will end up together.   Create A Lasting Impression Think about the impression you want to leave on the reader. Is your book about creating lasting social change or is it about hope and the power of love? Figure it out and make sure you offer that in your ending.   Know When To End Sometimes, a writer can get so engrossed in writing their story’s ending that they forget how long the book has become. Although every book is unique, it\'s up to the writer to decide how much is too much. You don’t want to overdo things and dilute the overall experience.   It\'s pretty clear that a novel’s ending matters as much as its beginning, if not more. Often, it\'s the ending that lingers in the reader\'s mind and helps them decide whether they want to read other books by the author. If in doubt, having beta readers give you their honest opinion is an excellent idea. Frequently Asked Questions  How Do You End The Last Sentence Of A Story?  The last sentence of a book captures its essence and should send out a lasting message to the reader. For example, in Gone with the Wind, the final sentence is one of hope whereas, in some crime novels, the final sentence alludes to things that are yet to come. It\'s important to recognise the theme of your novel and the overall tone, and end it accordingly. The last sentence can often make or break a book.   What Makes A Good Ending?  A good ending is one that stays true to the overall theme of the novel and makes sense. It should satisfy the reader and offer the main character a chance to shine one last time. It doesn’t have to be a happy ending. It just has to be convincing so that the reader doesn’t feel cheated. A good ending has tension and excitement but also resolves the central conflict in the book. How Do You End A Book?  There are several ways to end a book and your decision to end your novel a certain way depends on various factors, like the kind of book you’re writing. Suggestions for how to end a story or book include:  A resolved ending  Unresolved ending   Ambiguous ending  Unexpected/surprise ending  Tied ending  Suspense ending  Expanded ending  Ultimately, the decision to end a book a certain way depends on the author, but it\'s always worth noting that readers don’t appreciate an ending that doesn’t make sense to them or just comes out of the blue.  

Plot Points: What They Are, And How To Use Them Well

 Engaging your readers is probably your most important job as a writer. You could be telling the most original, heartbreaking or funny tale ever written, but if your reader isn’t engaged, they will cast your characters and their journey aside. Luckily we are able to break down storytelling into its simplest form - plot points - and once you have mastered these, everything else should fall neatly into place.   As writers, we know that every story needs a structure, and there are many variations of story structure out there, but it’s the plot points that will pull your readers in and keep them engaged until the final page.    This guide will talk you through the importance of plot points and how you can ensure your writing uses them well. I will walk you through the differences between each of them one at a time and show you how to use them.  So let’s get started!  What Is A Plot Point? A plot point is a moment in your story that impacts the character or the direction of the story in some way. It’s a major turning point. It’s a door that once your character has walked through, there is no going back. Plot points are what give your story momentum, moving the story forward and taking your reader with it.   A plot point is defined as ‘a particularly significant part of a plot of a work of fiction.’  Even if your novel is quiet or literary, don’t ignore the importance of your structure. A plot point can be used as a device to shock your reader, to send them in a direction they didn’t see coming, or it can be a gentle nudge. Either way, it must form part of your character arc.   The Importance Of Using And Identifying Plot Points I’m sure we’ve all read books that have felt a bit flat on the page or even a little disjointed. These are the ones you are likely to have put down and we don’t want that for your novel. By breaking your story down into its basic plot points you will be able to see where the action comes from; or doesn’t, in some cases. You want to ensure that what is happening in a particular part of the story is more interesting than what has come before it. This gives your story momentum.  Each plot point should bring more complication, more driving force, and get the reader invested in its resolution. And each plot point links your story, creating that narrative arc that is needed. A novel that is connected with events that happen as a result of what has come before is one that your readers will love. Unconnected events will put your readers off. But more importantly, events and major turning points in the story must all grow out of the character’s desire. This is where plot points differ from your overall plot.   So now we know what a plot point is, let’s dive a little deeper.  Plot Points Vs Plot Plot points are key moments in your story that relate specifically to your protagonist and their individual journey. The plot, on the other hand, refers to a series of events that connect together to make your overall story. The plot also encompasses multiple characters, themes and subplots.   Let’s have a look at an example of plot vs plot point. In Me Before You by JoJo Moyes we see the burgeoning relationship between Lou and Will - it is central to the plot. But the relationship itself is not a plot point. Instead, if we take the moment when Lou moves in with her boyfriend and she quickly realises that she doesn’t love him, this is a plot point. This is Lou walking through that metaphorical closed door and taking her journey in a different direction. It takes her closer to Will, which in turn will lead to her awakening and embracing the opportunities that life might bring. This is a perfect example of great plot point events linking together and creating a character arc.  Now let’s look closely at each plot point in turn.  The Key Plot Points In A Basic Story Structure There are so many versions of basic story structure out there, but most are just a variation of the following, and all hold the same principles at their heart. Using a standard three-act structure, here I will break down each element that your story requires to engage and propel your readers.   Hook The hook is something that is unique to your story, your story world, and your characters, and is usually made clear to the reader in the opening scenes. A hook must grab their attention and make them want to read on.   First Plot Point The first major plot point, also known as the inciting incident, is the moment that throws your character’s status quo into disarray. It’s a calling or a threat that takes them down a path they wouldn’t otherwise have taken, and so ahead lies a rocky road of uncertainty and discovery for your character.  First Pinch Point At this point in your plot, your character will likely face a decision as a result of the first plot point, usually in the form of a dilemma that they will react to. In most cases, your character will still be reacting to what is happening around them, but this plot point will lead you into act two where your character will learn more about themselves. It is also referred to as the awakening.  Midpoint This is one of the most crucial points for your character. The midpoint is where your character changes in such a way that there is no turning back for them. They stop reacting and start acting - they have agency. It is their moment of enlightenment.  Final Pinch Point Here, the stakes will be raised for your character as they respond to their newfound agency. Things likely won’t be going to plan for them but this pressure point will force them to form a new plan that will lead into your final act as we climb that insurmountable hill towards the climax. This is also known as their death experience, where they leave their old self behind.  Final Plot Point Also known as the ‘all is lost’ moment, the final plot point will show your character having tried and failed in their quest. But you couldn’t possibly leave your character there! This is their moment to transform. And so on we go into their final try - into the climax.  Resolution This is where you bring your story full circle - climax, realisation and resolution. Your character may have won, or they may have lost. But importantly, they will have changed and grown. To test this, simply ask yourself - if I took this character as they are now and put them back at the beginning of the story, would they do everything the same? You need the answer to that to be absolutely not!  Plot points, as shown above, are the catalyst for change in your character. And this is exactly what your readers are here for.  Plot Point Examples: We Have Always Lived in the Castle by Shirley Jackson I’m going to use one of my all-time favourite novels to demonstrate these key plot points in action. We Have Always Lived in the Castle by Shirley Jackson falls more into literary fiction where plot points can be harder to recognise, but let’s give it a go…  Hook Shirley Jackson is a bit of a master and she hooks you from paragraph one with this amazing opening:  My name is Mary Katherine Blackwood. I am eighteen years old, and I live with my sister Constance. I have often thought that with any luck at all I could have been born a werewolf, because the two middle fingers on both my hands are the same length, but have had to be content with what I had. I dislike washing myself, and dogs, and noise. I like my sister Constance, and Richard Plantagenet, and Amanita phalloides, the death-cup mushroom. Everyone else in my family is dead. We Have Always Lived in the Castle by Shirley Jackson Are you hooked? We learn so much about this strange narrator in this paragraph and she leaves us with that killer, nonchalant final sentence. As readers, we need to know everything about this girl.    In the opening chapters, we learn that Merricat (Mary’s nickname) lives with her sister, Constance, and her sick Uncle Julian. The rest of Merricat’s family were poisoned and Constance was tried for their murders but found innocent. Everything about this story centres around the conflict in Merricat to keep herself and Constance hidden from the rest of the world. She wishes the locals dead and she would happily remain in the safety of their home and grounds for the rest of her life.   First Plot Point Two women visit the house for tea and suggest to Constance that she reenters the world.   This is the inciting incident. Constance is open to this idea and everything that Merricat is trying to preserve is threatened.   First Pinch Point Their cousin Charles arrives at the house and Constance lets him in.   Charles is a very real threat to Merricat and her world. Constance is drawn to him and he convinces her that she has done wrong by hiding the family away. Merricat asks him to leave, but he refuses.  Midpoint Merricat tips Charles’ smoking cigar into the trash can in his bedroom, setting the room on fire.  This is the moment Merricat acts rather than reacts.   Final Pinch Point When the fire is extinguished, the locals attack the house, breaking everything inside.   They surround the sisters and only stop their attack when it is announced that Uncle Julian has died. Merricat and Constance escape to the creek, where they finally acknowledge that Merricat poisoned their family. This is Merricat’s ‘all is lost’ moment. It looks like her actions have led to the destruction of the thing she is trying to preserve the most - her home and sanctuary.   Final Plot Point Merricat and Constance return to what is left of their home.   They board up their home, entombing themselves in its burnt shell. The locals, in their guilt and fear, bring food each day and leave it at their door.  Resolution The sisters are safe and happy in their home having rejected the outside world.  I am doing this novel a disservice by reducing the climax to one line because there is so much more nuance on the page, but ultimately Merricat has got what she wanted - she has isolated herself and Constance from the world. She no longer needs to leave home for groceries and face the abuse of the locals. She is alone with the sister she loves and who accepts her despite knowing what she has done. Her final line says it all:  ‘Oh Constance,’ I said, ‘we are so happy.’  How To Use Plot Points In Your Writing You will have read so many stories in your lifetime that it is likely you are already aware of how plot points are used, even if just subconsciously. All stories contain them, no matter how literary or experimental. But spotting them and understanding them is what will elevate your writing.  As mentioned earlier, the most important thing about plot points is the relevance they have to your main character. They must be linked to your character’s motivations and desires, their wants and needs, and their overall change. Spend time thinking about this before you write anything. Ask yourself these questions:  How will my protagonist change?  What are they like now and what will they be like at the end? What will happen to my protagonist that will lead to that change? What are the antagonistic forces they will face and overcome?  For a real deep dive into plot points and character arcs, I would definitely recommend Inside Story: The Power of the Transformational Arc by Dara Marks.  Without being too formulaic - because who wants to zap creativity? - plot points can act as a great template on which to write. They are signposts on your writing journey. Figuring out your main plot points, and deciding when your plot points occur, at the outlining stage is definitely the easiest way. I’m a pantser, but I will always hold these key moments and turning points in my head (or write them down if I am feeling wild!) as I am drafting. As you\'re writing, having some idea of what your next plot point will be can be really helpful, as it gives you something to build towards and can lessen the amount of writer\'s block you experience. Frequently Asked Questions What Is A Plot Point In A Story? A plot point is a moment in your story that impacts your character or the direction of the story in some way. It links directly to your character arc, giving them conflict to overcome on their journey to enlightenment and change.  What Is A Plot Point Example? A plot point example from Jojo Moyes\' Me Before You, is when Lou moves in with her ‘safe’ boyfriend before realising that she doesn’t love him. This pushes her closer to Will who, in turn, shows her that life shouldn’t be ‘safe’ and that she should go out into the world and live it.  How Many Plot Points Are In A Story? The number of plot points in a story varies, but most agree that there are seven main plot points - hook, first plot point/inciting incident, first pinch point, midpoint, second pinch point, second plot point, and resolution.  Plot Point Crafting Plot points are key to engaging your readers. They are also key to achieving both narrative and character arcs. Think of each plot point as a bolt linking one part of your story to the next and you will take your readers on an unputdownable ride that they will strap themselves in for. 

Eh, toc toc toc

My kids, if they think something is ridiculous, tap their fingers to their heads and cry, “eh, toc toc toc.” When I told them that there is in fact a video site called Tik-Tok, they took a second to assess the news, then danced round the room shouting “eh, toc toc toc. Eh, toc toc toc.”But Tik-tok doesn’t just exist; it’s huge. In the first quarter of this year, Tik-tok saw more app downloads than anything in Facebook’s stable. It’s true that Tik-Tok still skews heavily towards youth – but kids read books too and every major publisher now includes “BookTok” in their marketing plans.For most authors, these facts are basically terrifying. It’s rare that an ordinary writer has a significant Twitter following. They’re still more unlikely to have a meaningful base on Tik-Tok or Instagram or anything else. Many authors are somewhat introvert and loathe the idea of having to go out on social media to promote themselves.At the same time – and everyone says it, so it must be true, right? – authors these days have to do more of their own marketing than ever before. That presumably means that authors have to be on Twitter and Tik-Tok and everything else if they ever want to get a book deal. It can easily sound as if the doors of the industry are closed to most authors.Now, I’ve never ever believed that – mostly because it’s simply not true. But I’ve lacked hard data to prove my point. Today, thanks to the redoubtable Jane Friedman, that’s no longer the case.In her latest Hot Sheet newsletter (subscription needed), Jane presents an interesting piece of analysis.First, she looked at the market for memoir. If any part of the books market should be eaten up by celebrities and social media influencers and all that, then it should be the memoir market, because that’s directly about the author themselves.In practice, Jane found 159 memoirs published in the first part of 2022.Those memoirs divided up as follows:22% - Books by outright celebrities5% - Current events angle (for example, people with Ukrainian expertise writing about Ukraine)20% - Media angle (either the author is a broadcaster/journalist or have first hand experience of a highly newsworthy topic, eg: memoir by someone involved in the LA crystal meth trade)21% - Established authors9% - People with a social media platform, or similar23% - People like you. No platform No media angle. Just a good story.There are a couple of points to be made here.First, the single largest category in memoir is simply people who have a great story to tell. These books have no media angle, no platform, no celebrity. Just a story worth telling and publishers who want to tell it.Many of the authors involved either weren’t on social media at all, or their profiles were so modest that no publisher would have been remotely swayed. (You really need SM followings in the 100s of 1000s to impress a publisher. Plenty of the authors concerned brought social media followings of 1000 or less.) Put bluntly, these people weren’t picked up for their ability to market books, but for their ability to write them.Secondly, this is memoir. Of course, this is where the celebs go to play. Of course, this is an area where media connections are going to help shift some books.When it comes to fiction – or plenty of non-fiction too, for that matter – celebrities don’t really get a look in. Nor do Tik-Tokkers or Instagrammers or anything much else. If you performed the same analysis for debut fiction, you’d find – give or take the odd celebrity exception – essentially no impact from social-media profile.The simple facts are these:If you do happen to bring a massive social media profile – and, as I say, you need to measure this in the 100s of 1000s – then terrific. That’s an advantage. Very few authors deliver this.If you have a social media in the thousands or the tens of thousands, then fine. Publishers will certainly make use of that profile when it comes to marketing your work, but they would never make an acquisition decision based on that profile.If you have effectively no social media profile at all, no one will care. It just doesn’t matter. There are other ways to market books. For most authors, most of the time, social media isn’t especially effective anyway.So why does the myth persist? Why do people keep saying that social media matters more than it really does?Well, Jane Friedman has an interesting view here. She says: “Platform has become a frequently cited reason for rejection. I see it as an easy-way-out response, because it is nearly impossible, in the short term, to build a platform big enough to merit a book deal, and agents and publishers know this. (My guess is they would rather not state they don’t believe in the work.) Fiction writers and memoirists especially should spend less time worrying about social media numbers and more time addressing questions like ‘Why should anyone care about this story?’ or ‘How can I write a better story?’I think Jane’s right.I think it’s genuinely exceptional for social media profile to affect a book acquisition decision.I think agents and publishers would do much better to be simply honest: “this book isn’t good enough.”I think writers should focus 95% or more of their efforts on improving their work, 5% or less on finding an agent, and about 0% on social media … unless they happen to enjoy social media, in which case they can spend as much time as they fancy.Simple, right? And if you want to know whether I walk my talk, then please know that I’ve reasonably often brought out a book without mentioning it on social media at all. Not even once. Did it injure my sales? Not even a weeny bit.That’s it from me.I’m going to lie in a peach and eat some sunshine.

Mood In Writing: What It Is And How To Create It

Readers often choose a book they want to read based on what \'mood\' they are in - and, in turn, how that book will make them feel. There are so many different ways a book can make you feel - you may want to read something that puts you in an eerie mood, a cheerful mood, whimsical mood, or a romantic mood. In this article, we will be looking at mood examples and how the right mood words can create emotional responses in your readers. I will explain the difference between mood and tone, and how to utilise both effectively to engage the reader and leave them feeling the exact emotion you intended. Discover how to become a better writer and get people\'s emotions evoked through your writing. What Is Mood? Mood refers to how a reader feels as a result of an author\'s tone used to evoke more than one mood. Mood and tone are sometimes confused. Tone in writing often refers to the author/protagonist\'s feelings and how they\'re expressed on the page, whereas mood is how the reader feels as the result of the tone used by the author to affect mood. For example, the tone an author has used may be described as ‘immersive’, ‘dark’, ‘compelling’. The tone of how the author portrays a character on the page helps you identify the mood of a book. But don’t get tone, or mood, confused with ‘author voice’. If you are writing a thriller, for instance, you want the reader to feel unnerved. Maybe you want them to feel mistrusting of your main character. For instance, if you were to start the book with \'it was a dark and stormy night\' and use short sentences, the mood (feeling for the reader) is immediately one of unease and apprehension. When writing your first draft make a note of how you want your reader to feel, then look at the different ways you can achieve that. Why Is Creating Mood Important? It doesn’t matter if you\'re writing a hilarious rom com, or a spooky gothic thriller, your end goal is the same - you are creating mood. But why is that important? Because if you can evoke emotion, your reader is more likely to remember your story long after they turn the final page. The reader experiences different moods in different genres, which is a huge part of their experience. Examples Of Mood In A Story The mood of a story is determined by using different words, imagery, and tone. Let\'s study different moods in writing with the following examples: Example One: Agatha Christie is one of my favourite authors because she truly makes me feel something. The others went upstairs, a slow unwilling procession. If this had been an old house, with creaking wood, and dark shadows, and heavily panelled walls, there might have been an eerie feeling. But this house was the essence of modernity. There were no dark corners – no possible sliding panels – it was flooded with electric light – everything was new and bright and shining. There was nothing hidden in this house, nothing concealed. It had no atmosphere about it. Somehow, that was the most frightening thing of all. They exchanged good-nights on the upper landing. Each of them went into his or her own room, and each of them automatically, almost without conscious thought, locked the door… And Then There Were None by Agatha Christie What Christie has done here is incredibly clever. Her setting and atmosphere deliberately do not match the mood she is creating. The modern, open and safe atmosphere of the house should be a non-threatening location; but readers are left feeling uneasy. Christie is deliberately creating a mood of unease by way of subverting expectations (but more on this later). The reader is left with a sense of foreboding and fear, despite the setting being typically welcoming. The clever placement of the characters automatically ‘locking the door’ makes the reader feel fear. Example Two: Alice in Wonderland is glorious in so many ways, but in this case, Carroll is also an expert when it comes to creating mood on the page. It’s done in such a subtle manner that as children, we can\'t immediately see why it makes us feel a certain way. \"It was much pleasanter at home,\" thought poor Alice, \"when one wasn\'t always growing larger and smaller, and being ordered about by mice and rabbits. I almost wish I hadn\'t gone down that rabbit-hole—and yet—and yet—it\'s rather curious, you know, this sort of life!\" Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland by Lewis Carroll Carroll uses whimsical settings and descriptions to create an extravagant world. We already know this world is fantastical, but what is it about the writing that evokes a feeling of childhood innocence and wonder in the reader? Take a look at this second example: She stretched herself up on tiptoe, and peeped over the edge of the mushroom, and her eyes immediately met those of a large caterpillar, that was sitting on the top with its arms folded, quietly smoking a long hookah, and taking not the smallest notice of her or of anything else.Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland by Lewis Carroll We know, from the description, that Alice could and should evoke a sense of danger; a new world she doesn’t recognise and a life she doesn’t know or understand. Instead, we are left feeling excited. Example Three: Trying to create a mood of sorrow, despair and grief on the page can be incredibly difficult. So, here’s how it went in God’s Heart: The six or seven or ten of us walked/wheeled in, grazed at a decrepit selection of cookies and lemonade, sat down in the Circle of Trust, and listened to Patrick recount for the thousandth time his depressingly miserable life story…The Fault in Our Stars by John Green This excerpt is the perfect example of how a few words can help create a deliberate mood on the page. The placement of ‘walked/wheeled’ evokes sadness within the reader. The use of the word ‘decrepit’, not describing the lives that inhabit the room, but the cookies, is so powerful. Even more so because these are descriptions through the eyes of a teenager. How To Establish Your Story’s Mood There are many ways to establish and create mood in fiction. For me, I follow the rule of four. SettingToneThemeLanguage Here\'s how you can establish mood. Using Setting The setting of a book and how you use all three different aspects of immersive setting can heavily influence the story’s mood. Be it that you juxtapose a calm setting to evoke a sense of fear or foreboding, or lean into a setting to expose emotions such as innocence or love. Setting can be your best friend. It’s also the perfect way to ‘show don’t tell’ and allow your reader to truly feel. Using Tone Mood and Tone are two different techniques and can easily be confused. However, once you have understood the difference, tweaking the tone in your writing can very quickly establish the mood of your novel. Using Themes Establishing a theme for your book is one of the fundamentals of plotting, but solidifying your theme will help describe the mood. If you are writing a coming-of-age novel, the overall mood of the book may be hopeful, romantic, innocent even. If you are writing about grief, the overall mood of the book will lean more towards the ‘sad’ end of the spectrum. Making sure you nail down your theme will go a long way to helping you ensure there is mood on the page. Using Language As you can see from the example with John Green, language matters. The words we use matter. We spend our lives trying to twist the same twenty-six letters into words that will elicit an emotional response, so the words we choose matter. Tips For Creating A Particular Mood Knowing how to create mood is one thing, but how do you go about doing that in practical terms? Mood Boards Creating a mood board during your planning and plotting stages will keep you on track. Use pictures, words and images that create a particular mood you want your readers to experience. Keep it close at hand and refer back to it throughout each draft. (Pinterest is great for this). Brainstorm Mood Related Words Draw a ‘spider diagram’ and put the mood you want your reader to experience at the centre. Explore all the words, emotions and settings you associate with that mood. Subvert Expectations Subverting expectations is a way to break the ‘traditional’ rules or expectations in writing to create something new and fresh. It might be easy to always go with the expected, but as writers, we hate the expected. So why not think about shaking things up a bit? Think outside the box. Instead of having your love story set in a romantic location, why not create a creepy mood, or flip that ghost story with a nod towards humour or a happy mood. Twist your narrative and create a scene that no one is expecting. Having a great plot, twists and shocks and even deep characterisation means nothing at all if you don’t leave the reader feeling something. Frequently Asked Questions What Are Moods In Literature? Mood in literature is when an author uses tone in their writing in such a way that it leaves the reader experiencing certain emotions at the end of the novel. What Is An Example Of Mood In Literature? One of the best ways to determine the mood of a piece is to ask yourself how it makes you feel as you read it. For example, do you want those reading your story to feel: Joyful                                  LonelyMelancholic                             OptimisticPanickedPeaceful                     PensivePessimistic                 Reflective                   Restless What Is Used To Identify Mood In Writing? Generally, tone, setting, theme and language, used together can help set the mood in fiction. A combination of these, used effectively, will help generate a strong sense of mood on the page. Feelings Matter All in all, how you write your story determines the feelings the person reading it will experience. You can evoke several moods all at once, or twist up each scene to take your readers through a rollercoaster of emotions. The mood created by your choice of words, sentence length, tone, syntax, juxtaposition, voice, and setting will make your work more memorable and enjoyable.

Authorial Yoga

Last week, I felt rubbish, so I said so and wrote a “let’s be gentle with ourselves” email that applied as much to me as to anyone else.Unexpectedly, I got a ton of responses which told me that the message really hit home. And it made me think more broadly about the pressures we put ourselves under:“I promised myself I’d start on my next manuscript now, but I’m feeling really tired and need a long holiday this summer.”“I told myself this would be the manuscript that got an agent, but I’ve not heard anything positive yet, and maybe I just need to accept I won’t get published.”“I wanted to reimagine myself as a crime author but Expert X trashed my elevator pitch and now I can’t face the labour of bashing out the rest of this draft.”And so on.Almost every time, the thing that disables us from doing what we want to do (write a book) comes from our own set of self-demands and self-expectations. The moment we ease up on those expectations is also the moment that we release ourselves into motion again.Being kind to ourselves often has a corollary: changing our idea of who we are or who we ought to be.So take that person who thinks she ought to start her next manuscript now, but actually realises she needs to give herself a proper summer break.Perhaps part of her thinks she ought to be tough and all-conquering: Rest is for wimps. Manuscripts don’t write themselves. If a bear needs wrestling, I’ll wrestle it. That kind of person.And maybe she’s not. I mean, yes, perhaps she’s happy to wrestle bears from September to June, but come the start of Wimbledon, maybe she just needs a break. That’s OK. That’s not better or worse than the wrestle-bears-all-year sort of person; it’s just different.There are plenty of other ways in which we can be caught by our own demands. In my career, I wrote old-fashioned Sidney Sheldon style romps, then those drifted into historical fiction, then I jumped to non-fiction, then switched to crime, and currently have a ridiculously literary project on my laptop.I didn’t plan those switches ahead of time. They just made sense, so I made the jump.Take, for example, that switch from my early fiction to non-fiction. I saw that my sales, while perfectly respectable, were declining. I knew that my advances would drift down to a level I wasn’t happy with. So I changed my approach.The simple fact is if I’d stuck narrowly to a particular conception of myself as a writer, I’d have stopped writing.Maintaining a flexible sense of who you are will pay huge rewards. It will:Allow you to mess around with different genresAllow you to mess around with different approaches to publicationAllow you to reconceive your current project in ways that might be creatively richer than the path you are now onAllow you to get more from the friends and connections you make on your writing journeyIt will, in the end, help you write better books, get more readers and (deo volente) make more money.That flexibility is also an essential part of creativity. Without thinking too hard, I can think of occasions when:I turned a male character into a female one. The book worked better.I realised I needed a splash of violence halfway through the MS. The book worked better.I realised my ending was a total mess, and I re-did it. Then realised it was still a mess, and re-did it again. The book worked better.I realised there were 20,000 words too many in my book. So (contrary to the advice of my editor at the time) I slashed the length, and the book got better.Honestly, I think one of the things that separates a successful writer from an unsuccessful one – and a long career from a short one – is that ability to bend. To think one thing yesterday and a fresh thing tomorrow.Do that, and you have every chance of making this writer-lark work out for you.I was going to end the email there, except that two further thoughts keep banging at the door.Thought The First: LifeI write as someone with a disabled wife, four young children, a business to run, and no books published for several years now. I don’t know what your life situation is, but quite likely it’s full of demands as well. In which case, stop beating yourself up about inadequate productivity. Life is long. You’ve got plenty of time to write books. And there’s not a lot of point writing them if you don’t enjoy the process.Thought the Second: PublishersThe “be gentle on yourself” and “be flexible in your self-perception” messages are good ones. They’re true, they’re kind, they’re helpful.And at the same time, it’s simply a fact that sometimes – too often – agents or publishers behave in such a distressing way that it becomes almost impossible to put our focus where it needs to be – on the act of creativity. How a creative-centred industry can so often be so hopeless at looking after its talent is beyond me, really, but these things happen a lot.In these circumstances, that “be kind to yourself” slogan – how is that meant to help?“Be flexible” – yes, but what about the duties of others to be flexible, kind and basically professional in the way they handle you, your book and your career? They should count for something too, right?In the end, I don’t have an answer. Agents and publishers should always act professionally, but often they don’t, and their failures can make it miles harder to do your job. There’s nothing I can do to help with that, other than to say it’s true – and to tell you that, yes, I’ve been there myself, not once, but often.That’s all from me, now. My kids have produced some poetry books, two of which include extremely lengthy and heartfelt odes to our two gerbils. I need to go and be moved.

What Is A Premise In Writing? Start Your Story Strong

A premise refers to the core structural elements of our story. In simpler terms: a summary of what our story is about. In this article, we will discover how to craft and distil our story’s premise so that we have a strong sense of its purpose and direction, allowing us to relay this to our readers. Constantly referring back to a good premise when we begin to pen our books is the key to creating the best story that we can, ensuring we stay true to the plot and our mission statement. It\'s an important part of the writing process. A focused and well-defined premise continues to deliver, opening many doors for us as writers once we have typed those magic words, THE END… What Is A Premise? The literary definition of a premise is the principle idea behind a work of fiction. It is the first impression statement that tells our potential audience - reader, blogger, agent, publisher, publicist, bookseller, librarian, influencer, or movie producer - what our story is trying to do. Getting it right is crucial if we want our book to be noticed and shouted about, especially in today’s highly competitive publishing industry where we are up against the clock - quite literally - now that platforms such as TikTok are encouraging us to think of those precious first seconds of audience exposure. As the saying goes, ‘you only get one chance to make a good first impression’. Premise In Fiction A solid premise should express the plot of your story in a one or two-sentence statement. A story premise is often shorter than an elevator pitch (or logline), albeit quite similar. Its job is to succinctly highlight the major story elements, which is why it can be done effectively in just a single sentence. Obviously being able to explain a story\'s essence in as few words as possible is a skill that requires honing. Luckily for us, there is much to learn from those who have crafted their premise before us, so let us zoom in on the core structure elements in the stories we are already familiar with. What Should A Premise Include? When writing fiction, a solid premise should include a number of important elements pertaining to story structure. To start with, we obviously need to divulge something majorly important about the main character so our readers have an immediate impression of them (and reaction to them - hopefully an empathetic one!). Typically, this will highlight their desires or needs. But we also need to let readers glean the protagonist’s objective. Then we need to tell our audience the primary obstacle or situation our characters are facing (the more extraordinary, the better) and finally, we need to impart the unique selling point of the story. Sometimes you can express the foundational idea in just a short sentence, other times it takes a few more words. All of which can sound a little overwhelming, so let’s read on to see how those who have trod the literary path before us have pulled their premises off: Charlie And The Chocolate Factory By Roald Dahl The premise: Charlie Bucket wins one of five golden tickets to tour a magical and mysterious chocolate factory run by eccentric candy maker, Willy Wonka. With the help of his diminutive co-workers, Wonka reveals the real reason for offering the lucky children the tour, after each of them shows their true colours. Immediately we are invested in the plot. This example of a premise tells us so much in so few words, painting the picture of a Technicolour roller coaster of a story - whether we are going to read the book or watch the film version. Yet those of us who are familiar with the story will also know its plot contains large bursts of action. If our own story is equally busy, it’s important that we pare down the bare essentials of its plot in a similar fashion so we can effectively communicate the premise. This may take a number of attempts but practice makes perfect. Eleanor Oliphant Is Completely Fine By Gail Honeyman The premise: Socially outcast Eleanor Oliphant is beguiled with a singer, and believes she is fated to be with them. In this concise example of a story premise, once again, we are told so much and the unique selling point of the plot really shines through, making us want to dive into the book immediately.  Similarly, we can play about with our own premise to see if our story’s hook works best in a one or two-sentence statement. Bridgerton, Season Two (Based On The Books By Julia Quinn) Now let’s look at Netflix and the popular second series of Bridgerton. The premise: The Duke (Anthony Bridgerton) finally comes of age and maturity, eager to find himself a suitable wife. During his courtship with Edwina, he finds himself at constant loggerheads with her older sister, Kate, whose interference threatens to make him lose his head and his heart. Inevitably, if we are writing a romance featuring a love triangle, we will need to mention both love interests in our premise. The sequence of events which takes Anthony from Edwina’s arms to Kate’s is complex but we don’t need to flesh the premise out with those details, lest we turn it into a plot… The Body By Bill Bryson      The premise: An exploration of the body, its functions, and its remarkable ability to heal itself. Non-fiction books require a strong premise too. Diverging from his customary travel fiction, Bill Bryson’s The Body literally ‘does what it says on the tin’. This is the kind of precision you are aiming for; a snappy, punchy premise that relays everything. Of course this depends on the complexity of your story, and the genre you write in, but when it can be achieved, it should be. The One By John Marrs The premise: What if science could eradicate the need for dating by setting people up with their perfect DNA match? Last but definitely not least, let’s look at the premise for John Marrs’ sci-fi psychological thriller, The One. Sometimes a premise can be a simple (and tantalising) question. Sometimes a premise doesn’t require you to mention the main character, particularly when if you write in certain futuristic genres, or if your book is bursting with personalities who all share an equal spot in the limelight. The One’s premise is as intriguing as it gets, appealing to an impressively wide audience, and it very cleverly achieves that just by asking ‘what if’?  ‘What if’ is a popular storytelling exercise technique to get the creative juices flowing and we can put it to good use when crafting our premise too. It’s definitely worth us posing the ‘what if’ question in relation to our premise when we first get that seed of an idea about our story. Writing is also about breaking the rules (once we have learnt them) so why not see if we can craft our book’s premise in the form of a question? It’s a powerful way for our story to be remembered, and in Marrs’ case, it led to a highly successful adaptation of his book via Netflix. How To Write A Perfect Premise As with mastering any writing skill, penning a solid premise takes practice - and then some. In fact, as per the premise examples above, often the best way to polish your technique is to learn from those who have done so before you by deconstructing the premise of their stories and labelling those different parts of the equation, looking at how everything fits together. Some basic rules will always apply, however: All Premises Should Begin With A Theme When we write about the things that interest us, we are already halfway there. Bringing your unique point of view to a story helps make your premise stand out from the crowd. Writing To Market On the other hand, there is much to be said about writing to market. It’s always good to consider the themes that are trending so you can figure out how you can take advantage of those popular tropes and weave them into your story’s premise. Keep It Simple You should also aim to explain your book’s premise in as few words as possible. Asking yourself questions about your story before you start to write your premise is also a really useful exercise. That way you can that you\'ve included all of the main details in your one or two-sentence story statement. Characters’ Motivations Should Be Plausible Even if you have an unlikable protagonist, their flaws should elicit a degree of empathy from readers. Often you can only hint at this in a one or two-sentence premise but with practice, it can be pulled off. Writing A Premise In One Sentence Whether you are writing a query letter, or sending your agent a summary of your latest book, being able to write a premise line is key. This sometimes means conveying the central idea in just one sentence - a little like an elevator pitch. If you can sell a story idea to an agent in one breath, then that means they too can sell it to an editor, who can hook distributors and media, who in turn will convince readers to buy it. Can Your Premise Sell Your Idea? Explaining a clear premise in a condensed way is also a good test for a writer as to whether an idea is viable or not. If you tell a friend what the book is about in one line and they want more...you already know you\'re on to a possible bestselling novel. And if they don\'t care...then why will anyone else? So How Can You Tell A Whole Story In Just A Single Sentence Summary? Let us look at the one-line summaries of some famous works of fiction and see if we can recognise them from just one sentence. These are all about children having a difficult time, yet each premise is completely different! (Answers at the end.) A Victorian orphan escapes the workhouse and joins a London street gang, learning how to steal from the rich; yet little does he know his long-lost family are one of those rich people. An Indian boy loses his family when their ship sinks, trapping him on a life raft with a medley of dangerous animals. A smart young girl, raised by uncaring parents, discovers she has magical powers which she uses to teach her tyrannical headmistress a lesson. An orphan, treated terribly by his aunt and uncle, discovers he\'s a wizard and that a magical school awaits him; but he\'s also the key to overcoming the wizarding world\'s most evil lord. A group of school boys are marooned on a deserted island with no adults to look after them; left to their own devices they prove humanity always resorts to brutality and violence. A diary of a Jewish girl hiding from the Nazis during WW2, showing us all that even during the hardest of times love is all that matters. A Black American girl learns the importance of speaking up when her best friend is unlawfully killed by the police. A teenage girl and boy, from warring families, fall in love; but instead of bringing everyone together, their relationship leads to a huge feud and eventually their death. (1. Oliver Twist, 2. Life of Pi, 3. Matilda, 4. Harry Potter, 5. Lord of the Flies, 6. Diary of Anne Frank, 7. The Hate U Give, 8. Romeo And Juliet.) Frequently Asked Questions How Do You Find The Premise Of A Story? One of the best ways to build your premise is to start with the seed of an idea. This might be a theme, plot, protagonist, setting or inciting incident. Once you have this you can begin to construct your story’s mission statement. Getting feedback from fellow writers and/or avid readers is a great way to know if you are on track, or if tweaking is needed. If you can impart your book’s message in one or two sentences and leave your readers wanting to dive straight into the story, you are pretty much there. But even at this point, you may like to experiment with a few different versions of your premise until you know you have drilled it down as succinctly as you possibly can. Does Premise Mean Summary? A premise can be described as a summary, but only insofar as it is a one or two sentence outline of the main narrative of the book. It should be short, hooky, and to the point. It is longer than an elevator pitch (or logline) but it still needs to effectively inform your readers so they know what they can expect from your title and genre. A successful premise will encourage a reader to guess at the plot almost immediately, lighting up their imagination before they have turned page one. What Is The Difference Between Premise And Plot? The premise deals exclusively with the concept of the book, whereas the plot tells us what happens in the book. The plot is far more detailed as it covers all the main events that make up the story. Whereas the premise will typically feature the main character and their objective, the main hurdle to be overcome, and the story’s USP. Knowing Your Story No matter where you are in your writing journey, a well-written premise can be a game-changer career-wise, particularly in the traditional publishing world where time is money, and agents and digital publishers are typically inundated with submissions. You can write an amazing story, and you can polish your manuscript until it gleams, but if you can’t capture the essence of your book in a short and powerful statement, the chances are your query will be missed. That’s how competitive the industry is. Similarly, a great premise helps us immensely as indies too. If we are working with the question style premise mentioned in an earlier paragraph, we can weave this into our blurb, creating an enticing opening to our online sales pitch. And you can better distil the essence of your story by using your premise when you talk about it in video or TikTok-style marketing, too, reeling viewers in within seconds - and hopefully keeping their attention long enough to buy your book. Mastering a solid premise then, is time extremely well-spent. Whilst there are never any guarantees in the book world, it will only increase your story’s chance of being spotted… and snapped up. However that acquisition may happen.

Suspense Definition- Literature: Tips For Writing Suspense

“This suspense is terrible. I hope it will last.” Oscar Wilde’s words demonstrate exactly what is so captivating about suspense in literature: the agonisingly delicious experience of being on the edge of your seat while reading a thriller, hardly breathing as you tear through the pages to find out what happens next. And what will happen next? Well, when you read on you’ll find out how to create suspense in such a way that your readers won’t be able to put your story down until the very end. In this article, we will explore various types of suspense that you’ll find in literature, and discuss the different ways you can create it, along with studying lots of great examples of suspense. What Is Suspense In Literature? Suspense is all about who knows what. As the author, you can withhold information from the reader, releasing it bit by bit to build towards a climactic moment of revelation. Or, writers can give the reader information that your character doesn’t have, ensuring that the reader is nail-bitingly aware of the potential dangers and pitfalls the character can’t see. All this creates suspense. As we shall see, suspense in literature can be found in a wide variety of fiction genres, from horror to romance. Let\'s take a look at how to build tension in other forms. Narrative/Long Term Suspense Narrative suspense, also known as long term suspense, is drawn out over an entire story. Think of Agatha Christie murder mystery novels, or courtroom dramas where the outcome of the trial is only revealed at the end. Long term suspense stories often have a subplot with suspense at its heart as well, which runs alongside and complements the main plot. In Alex Reeve’s Victorian London-set The House on Half Moon Street, protagonist Leo Stanhope investigates the murder of his love, Maria. Various leads are established and lead on to other clues and complications, drawing the investigation into darker and more dangerous territory. Alongside that plot thread, suspense is also created with the subplot of Leo’s hidden background as Charlotte, the daughter of a respectable reverend. As he closes in on the truth about what happened to Maria, the life he has created for himself as Leo is also imperilled. Having these two longterm threads running throughout the narrative ensures that suspense is created and interest sustained across the course of an entire novel. The moments between investigative set-pieces, showing us Leo’s life as a trans man in the 1880s, keep the suspense going as the readers develop their understanding of the personal cost the investigation has for him. In your own suspense novel (or even movie), consider how you might use a subplot to supplement the main story. This approach adds depth to your story, and ensures your readers are gripped throughout as they don\'t know what is going to happen. Short Term Suspense Short term suspense is suspense that\'s created for brief moments or episodes in a story that otherwise does not rely on suspense throughout. Although all stories have suspense in some sense, short term suspense is for stories without the propelling tension that characterises long term suspense stories. Short term suspense is often created through conflict between characters. A conversation or confrontation explodes over the course of a scene, though of course it may have been instigated earlier – and have ramifications for the characters and plot long after. In Kiley Reid’s Such a Fun Age, where Black babysitter Emira is accused of kidnapping the white child she’s employed to look after during a trip to the supermarket, the confrontation (escalated when a passer-by films it on his phone) is over by the end of the first chapter, but its after-effects are felt throughout the rest of the novel. To create a suspenseful moment in your own writing, you can make use of short, dramatic events. Think about how these brief moments can be used to propel your plot forward or to develop your characters. And remember – even a quick event can have a long shadow. Mysterious Suspense Mysterious suspense can be found in murder mysteries and thriller novels, where a key detail is kept until close to the end. This type of suspense often has a plot twist, where a surprising ending is, on reflection, inevitable once you look back at the trail the writer has cunningly laid. In River Solomon’s sci-fi novel An Unkindness of Ghosts, the main character, Aster, works to uncover the mystery of her dead mother’s journals, which initially seem to be nonsensical ravings. As Aster learns more about the HSS Matilda, a space vessel on which she and generations before her have been enslaved, the mystery of her mother’s journals leads her to make an earth-shattering discovery about the ship itself. Words and notations in the journal which originally seem to mean little, come to have vast significance later on. When writing your own mysteries, there\'s a delicate balancing act to ensure you have planted clues throughout that lead towards the final revelation, without making those elements so obvious that your readers can work out the mystery before you want them to. Horrific Suspense Imagine a character creeping through a darkened hallway. Behind them, a shadow moves. Is it a person? Then a noise from ahead. A footstep? That’s horrific suspense. Closely related to short term suspense, horrific suspense is when your reader or audience is waiting for something terrible to happen. As the name suggests, it’s most often found in horror stories, though thrillers may have it as well. The key is setting up an expectation that something awful will happen. Some of the best examples of horrific suspense play with this expectation. The first episode of the TV series The Walking Dead does this to great effect. Rick has just woken up from a coma in a deserted hospital. Trying to find a way out, Rick finds a stairwell – but it’s completely black. Of course, we immediately assume that the dark contains the ‘walking dead’ (zombies). The next couple of minutes show Rick inching downstairs, helped only by a tiny pool of light from some matches. At every moment, the audience expects Rick to be attacked – especially when the matches keep going out and the periods of complete darkness get longer, accompanied only by Rick’s panicked breathing. But ultimately, the climax of the scene isn’t a vicious attack: Rick finds a door and bursts into the sunlight (and the audience breathes for the first time in a while). When writing horrific suspense, remember that you are setting up and either fulfilling or subverting an expectation. As in the ‘Walking Dead’ example, nothing has to actually happen for it to be horrific – but the reader should expect it to, leaving them following the character’s actions with dread. Romantic/Comedic Suspense Romantic and comedic suspense are similar because they\'re both lighter in tone than the examples we’ve discussed so far. With romantic suspense, the reader or audience is primarily invested in the will-they-won’t-they drama – think of Ross and Rachel from the series Friends, for example. In this type, suspense is often created by misunderstandings, miscommunications, and obstacles that work to make the characters’ relationship seem impossible.  Akwaeke Emezi’s romance novel You Made a Fool of Death With Your Beauty, throws some significant obstacles in the way of the main character Feyi, a young widow and artist who has begun to open herself up to love again. However, the person she is most drawn to is not the person she’s begun a relationship with, Nasir, but his father, Alim, who understands her grief in a way that Nasir cannot. With comedic suspense, the key is inevitability. The reader or audience should have a clear expectation of what hilarious consequence is going to ensue, and seeing it develop only heightens the humour. This can be achieved either with dramatic irony, when the audience knows something the character doesn’t, or with an expectation that arises logically out of the situation. In the courtroom scene of Shakespeare’s The Merchant of Venice, the tension of the trial is broken with the comedic suspense of Bassanio and Gratiano’s pronouncements that they would both rather their wives were dead than their friend Antonio. Unlike the audience, they are unaware that their wives are right there in the courtroom, in disguise as lawyers, and are clearly unimpressed with their statements. Now that we know the different types of suspense, let’s have a look at ways we can create them. How To Write Suspenseful Stories To create suspenseful stories, you can employ a variety of techniques, such as foreshadowing, flashbacks, red herrings, obstacles, and pace. Foreshadowing Foreshadowing is when you drop hints in your suspense story about something before it arises. In Carlos Ruiz Zafón’s The Shadow of the Wind, Daniel is allowed to choose one book from the Cemetery of Forgotten Books to keep: ‘Page after page I let the spell of the story and its world take me over’. Here, Zafón foreshadows later events where the book, and the mystery behind it, do indeed take over Daniel’s life. Flashbacks Flashbacks are used to show a reader something that occurs before the main action of a story. In Celeste Ng’s Little Fires Everywhere, flashbacks are used to reveal the backstory of Mia Wright, including the shocking secret she’s been hiding from her daughter. Suspense is added with the additional understanding that an insight into the past benefits the reader. Red Herring Red herrings are false or misleading clues that you can lay for your reader to conceal the truth from them. You want a red herring to be a logical assumption that nevertheless turns out to be false, while it is obvious in hindsight that the real truth was hinted at all along. Obstacles Obstacles are key to ensuring your story has effective suspense. In Shelley Parker-Chan’s She Who Became the Sun, we follow Zhu Chongba, the assumed male identity of a peasant girl who rises in power and influence to claim her destiny. In addition to the trials of someone moving up a rigid class structure, there are the extra challenges of Zhu concealing her identity from the people around her. Pacing Pace is the speed at which a narrative appears to be moving. You can create an agonisingly slow pace that draws out the tension to the breaking point, or a fast pace that puts the reader on the edge of their seat with breakneck action. Paragraph and sentence length are one of the most effective ways to achieve this: longer sentences for a slow pace; shorter, sharper sentences for a fast pace. Creating Suspense: Top Tips To use suspense well, take a look at the following ideas. Time Limit This can be short term, like a countdown on an explosive; or longer term: for instance, if the character knows they are sick, and wants to complete a task before their impending death, like the villainous Von Rumpel in Anthony Doerr’s All the Light We Cannot See. Point Of View One way to tell your story is from the point of view of an omniscient narrator, who knows everything and can impart information to the reader that the characters do not know. You can also use third person limited – your narrator is external to the story, but the reader mostly only knows what the character does. Or first person, where the reader inhabits the mind of your character(s) entirely. These points of view allow you to make different choices about when to retain or reveal information. Cliffhangers It’s not for nothing that the Latin root of ‘suspense’ is from the word ‘suspensus’: suspended, hovering, doubtful. Ending a chapter at a dramatic moment without revealing the outcome guarantees that your reader will be desperate to turn the page and read on. Characters You can build all the suspense you like, but if the reader doesn’t care about your character then it’s all for nothing. That doesn’t mean your character has to be blandly perfect; but we must be invested in them, care about their journey, and be waiting to see what happens to them. Giving your character a vulnerability is one way to ensure your readers care about them; another is giving your character something to care about themselves. (That is why John Wick has a puppy.) Raise The Stakes The aforementioned She Who Became the Sun does this wonderfully. At first, peasant Zhu Chongba has little to lose if her concealed identity is uncovered. By the time that she has risen to commanding armies, with hundreds of people who rely on and respect her, the stakes have been raised to unbelievable levels – which means the suspense has been, as well. Frequently Asked Questions What Is An Example Of Suspense? An example of suspense is Cormac McCarthy’s The Road, where we follow a father desperately trying to keep his child alive in a dangerous and dying world. Their challenges – finding food, staying warm, evading capture – become increasingly terrifying and insurmountable, and readers are constantly on edge as they wonder how it is possible to for the two to stay alive (and retain their humanity) in such a world. How Would You Describe Suspense? Suspense is that nail-biting, edge of your seat, holding your breath feeling that comes when you are waiting for something to happen, or waiting to find out what will happen. It is achieved through the controlled release of information by the writer. What Literary Techniques Create Suspense? Suspense can be created with these literary devices: Dramatic irony (the reader knows something the character doesn’t) Pace (fast or slow action) Foreshadowing (hints about what is to come) Flashbacks (moments from the past interspersed in the present-day narrative) Point of view (how the story is told, such as first person – from a character’s viewpoint – or third person – from a narrative voice external to the story) Build Suspense And Meet Reader Expectations Whether you want to include a plot twist, raise tension, hide answers, or keep your reader up past their bedtime, suspense is a highly effective tool in your writer’s kitbag. Remember the key is control of information: as the writer, you have all the answers – but you can choose when to reveal those to your characters, and to your readers.

A little rain

Oh, there are sunny days and rainy days, there are rise-with-the-lark days and please-an-extra-hour days.There are days of ease and days of grind. There are days of inspiration and days of nothing.There are days of multitudes and days where the same sad and solitary note tolls like the bell at evensong.They don’t mean much, these grizzly days. Or if they mean anything, they are most likely to mean “Oh, I’m coming down with an infection” or “all this house- and family-admin is doing my head in; I need a break.”But that’s not necessarily how we interpret them. Because we’re idiot humans, we’re more likely to interpret a lousy day as:I’m a rubbish writerThis book is hopelessMy entire Work In Progress should be jettisonedThis idea is basically a bad oneNo agent or publisher or reader will ever want thisOnly extremely well-connected people called Charlotte or Tamara or Persephone ever get agents and I’m not even called something sort of OK like Emma or Caroline or Rosalind. As a matter of fact, I’m called Jason, and what’s the use of that?In the end, though, you have to be grimly realistic about these things. This is about rigorous mind management, not some wishy-washy getting in touch with your feelings process.Your very first task is to acknowledge the truth. You’re feeling bad. That\'s almost certainly nothing to do with the book. It’s just a passing mood (or a coming flu, or a sign that you’re tired, or a hint that you need to deal with other parts of your life, or you need a holiday, or whatever.)If you’re in that place, then don’t even think about making decisions about your book. Quite the opposite. Just assume as fact that every negative thought you hold about your book and your writing is so much horse poo. You can’t make useful decisions from that place. It’s like trying to steer a car when the wheel will only turn one way.So deal with the underlying issue. The flu, the bills that need paying, the school problem that needs addressing, whatever it is. Address that stuff first.And don’t bring blame into it. Don’t heap guilt onto whatever other burdens you are already carrying. Why give yourself the heartache?Yes, OK, you might have an ethic which is 2 hours writing every day, or a minimum of 10,000 words a week, or whatever else. And yes, a big part of the purpose of those commitments is that they have a rain or shine quality to them. You don’t have to want to do it, you just have to do it.But – be gentle on yourself. Be kind.There are days when really the bed is calling you. Let it. You won’t write good words on those days. The two hours you spend in a front of a screen are two hours further from rest and recovery.Please use this email as a FREE PASS to discharge yourself from writing duties whensoever you want. No guilt. No anxiety. No self-blame.(Do we need to place a cap on that pass? Well, OK, maybe. So you can use this pass up to 30 times a year. After that, you need a doctor’s certificate.)Is that a deal? And, by the way, I rather hope it is, because I’m having a rainy old day myself. I think I’m coming down with something. I can’t face a normal monster email. I’m going to issue myself and redeem a free pass in the one same email.Please do the same. Whenever you want. And without guilt.

Types Of Irony In Literature: With Tips And Examples

If, like me, you’re of a certain vintage, the first thing that comes to mind when you think of ‘irony’ are lyrics from Alanis Morrisette’s song ‘Ironic’. Irony is when there’s rain on your wedding day, right? Well, no. The situations described in Morrisette’s song are actually all simply unfortunate. Which is, in itself, somewhat ironic for a song called ‘Ironic’ (don’t you think?). In this article, we’ll have a look at the five main types of irony in literature, along with examples for each. What Is Irony In Literature? So why isn’t rain on your wedding day ironic? It might not be what you’d hoped for, but it lacks the sense of reversal often at the heart of irony; as comedian Ed Byrne commented, it would only be ironic if you were getting married to a weatherman. Irony is also commonly confused with sarcasm, and, although there is some crossover between the two, there are two key differences. The first is that sarcasm can only be used to describe speech; whilst events and situations can be ironic, they cannot be sarcastic. The word ‘sarcasm’ is derived from the Greek for ‘cutting flesh’, and this brings us to our second difference: sarcasm is cutting and is intended to wound. So, whilst you can say something ironically by saying the opposite of what you mean, you are only being sarcastic if you are trying to hurt, insult or belittle someone by doing so. In our writing, we can make use of irony as a literary device for a number of reasons: To build tensionCreate humourElicit sympathy for our charactersGive our story a satisfying twistTie various elements to a central theme or moralCharacter development (either the hero or other characters) What Are The Different Types Of Irony? Let\'s look at the five different types of irony, each of which can be used as a literary device... Verbal Irony Definition When a character says the opposite of what they are really thinking, they are using verbal irony. When I step outside into pouring rain and state, ‘What a lovely day!’ I am being ironic, because that’s not what I actually mean. (What I actually mean is that I live in Glasgow.) The contrast between what is said and our understanding of the underlying sentiment is often used for humour. For example, in The Simpsons, when Bart tells Homer, ‘I respect you as much as I ever have or ever will,’ we of course understand that Bart means that he has a very low level of regard for his father. In your own writing, then, consider how a character’s dialogue, or even inner monologue, can be used to humorous effect. Maybe we want a lighthearted scene. We might want to build a sense of a character’s joviality, black humour, or dourness. Whatever the reason, verbal irony can be a powerful tool in developing characterisation and mood in your writing. Dramatic Irony Example And Definition Dramatic irony is when the audience or readers know something that the characters do not. We find this type of irony throughout the plays of William Shakespeare. Think of the prologue from Romeo and Juliet, for example: From forth the fatal loins of these two foesA pair of star-cross’d lovers take their life;Whose misadventured piteous overthrowsDo with their death bury their parents’ strife.Romeo and Juliet by William Shakespeare We know from the beginning that the lovers will die at their own hands. Dramatic irony is employed to keep the audience or reader on the edge of their seats, aware of the danger hurtling towards the blithely unaware characters. Inevitability is a key element of dramatic irony: at some point, the characters will learn what the audience already knows. In ancient Greek drama, this moment was known as ‘anagnorisis’, and it is intimately tied up with the conventions of tragedy: that the hero’s downfall is caused by their fatal flaw. The audience knows ahead of time what the character’s fatal flaw or crucial mistake is, while the character themselves only realises it too late. And this is the great power of dramatic irony – rather than acting as a ‘spoiler’ and ruining a big reveal, it engages readers further as they wait in agony for the moment a character’s world comes crashing down around them. The inevitability of dramatic irony lends tension to even the quieter moments of a story and helps it build towards a thrilling climax. Situational Irony Definition Situational irony occurs when the opposite of what you’d expect to happen happens. Remember how rain on your wedding day is ironic – if you’re getting married to a weatherman? That’s situational irony. Another example might be if an ambulance, racing to help an injured person, instead struck and further injured that person. Samuel Taylor Coleridge’s, The Rime of the Ancient Mariner, features a sailor who is stuck on a ship that is going nowhere, and is slowly dying of thirst; the irony is that there is ‘Water, water everywhere/Nor any drop to drink.’ Tragic irony indeed. In this example, situational irony adds to our understanding of the character’s desperation and gives us a sense of the bitterness of his situation. If you want your readers to gasp at the unfairness of your character’s situation, or see the bittersweetness or humour in a moment when the outcome they expected was reversed or subverted, then situational irony is an effective way to achieve this. Cosmic Irony Definition Cosmic irony is closely related to situational irony. Going further than simply subverting an expectation, cosmic irony is when it seems as though the universe itself is against your characters. We often see cosmic irony in stories where the gods seem to have control of a character’s fate, and have fun at their expense. In Antigone, a play by Sophocles, we see cosmic irony in the antagonist, Creon’s, fate. Creon angers the gods when he decrees that the body of Antigone’s disgraced brother is not to be buried. Creon’s pride leads to the cosmic irony of the punishment the gods give him: because he did not respect the rituals of death, he ultimately suffers the death of all who are close to him. Here, cosmic irony is used by Sophocles for a number of reasons: to explore the human condition, and to emphasise the theme of fate versus free will. If you want to create a character whose inescapable fate is so monumental and devastating that it will leave your readers in awe and despair, cosmic irony is the way to go. Socratic Irony Definition Socratic irony derives from the teaching method of Greek philosopher Socrates, who used questioning to prompt a student to work logically through their ideas. This brings us to Socratic irony, where a character feigns ignorance in order to uncover hidden truths. The most famous example of this literary technique is perhaps the TV detective Columbo, whose entire persona is an example of Socratic irony. Presenting a humble appearance, the detective would trick ne’er do wells by leading them to reveal a seemingly insignificant, yet crucial detail. His catchphrase ‘One more thing’, is a masterclass in Socratic irony, as he pretends to remember to enquire about a small matter when his targets are most unguarded. This type of irony works especially well in the crime genre, and intersects with dramatic irony: the reader will realise when a character has stepped into a trap laid by the questioner, though the character themselves will only realise too late. It’s also a powerful tool to drive up the tension in courtroom dramas – think of the well known ‘You can’t handle the truth’ scene in the film A Few Good Men. The great thing about Socratic irony is that it can be used to create completely opposite effects. On the one hand, if you want to build up to a stunning climax, you can use Socratic irony to show a gradually more tense interaction that becomes an explosive confrontation when one side realises what they’ve let slip. However, if you want to show your readers a character who quietly and deftly draws their oblivious opponent into a net of their own making, you can use Socratic irony for this as well. How To Use Irony In Your Writing Although irony is a highly effective tool, one thing to keep in mind when using it is that it relies entirely on the reader’s ability to recognise that it’s there in the first place. You need to read between the lines to see irony, because it hinges on the reader noticing the difference between how things appear and what the real truth is, or what is expected as opposed to what actually happens. Points Of View And Irony If you want to use any of the various types of irony discussed, some possibilities include using an omniscient point of view, flashbacks, or foreshadowing. These approaches all allow the readers to have access to information that characters themselves may not have, or set up expectations that you can then play with. As with all writing techniques, irony works best if employed for a clear purpose. What do you want to achieve with your use of irony? Does it align with your overall theme or message?Does it develop your readers’ understanding of the character?Does it add an additional element to your climax or your ending? The purposes of irony are as varied as the examples you’ll find, perhaps in some of your favourite books or films. In fact, looking for examples in your favourite stories can be an excellent way to develop your own understanding of how to write irony, or they can serve as inspiration! Frequently Asked Questions What Are The Five Main Types Of Irony? The five main types of irony are verbal, dramatic, situational, cosmic and Socratic. Verbal irony is when you say the opposite of what you mean.Dramatic irony is when the audience or reader knows something that the characters don’t.Situational irony is when the opposite of what is expected happens, often to humorous effect.Cosmic irony is when the outcome of a character’s actions seem to be controlled by fate, the universe, or the gods.Socratic irony is when a character’s feigned ignorance enables the truth to come out. What Are Three Dramatic Irony Examples? The manipulative and scheming Iago is repeatedly described in Shakespeare’s Othello as ‘honest’.In Shrek, when Shrek thinks Fiona can’t possibly love him because he’s an ogre, unaware that Fiona is cursed to become an ogre each night.In the movie Parasite, when the Parks return home from their trip, unaware that the Kims are hiding in the house. There is further dramatic irony when the Kims later discover that there is another person secretly hidden in the house. What Is Situational Irony In Literature? In literature, situational irony is when the outcome you’d expect does not happen, and your expectation is subverted or reversed in some manner. For example, in Roald Dahl’s, Lamb to the Slaughter, Mary kills her husband by hitting him with a frozen leg of lamb. She then cooks the lamb and feeds it to the police officers who arrive to ask her some questions. The police unwittingly destroying evidence is situational irony, as is the fact that Mary is not, as she first seems, the ‘lamb’ of the title – her husband is. Writing Irony Irony creates additional depth and meaning to your work, and connects you to a rich literary tradition which goes back literally thousands of years. If you want your readers to be painfully aware of the predicament your character is in, or to gasp at the intricacy of your plotting, or laugh out loud at absurdity, irony is all its forms will help.

Line Editing: How To Do It And What It Is

To create a truly great piece of work, there are many aspects of the craft of writing to take into consideration. Learning the skill of copyediting and line editing is one of them. There are many different stages of the editing process and when traditionally published you will work with a copy editor, line editors, proofreaders and even sensitivity readers. So, I\'m afraid, it\'s not as simple as checking your work just the once! In this article, I will be explaining what line editing is, how to line edit effectively, and the differences between line editing vs copy editing. Unless you have worked as an editor, understanding the different stages of editing and why they\'re important can feel like a minefield. With so many editing terms floating around it’s hard to know what you need to implement, or when you need the help of a professional editor. So let us start with the line editing process. What Is Line Editing? One of the most common questions I\'m asked as an editor is “what is line editing?” Starting the editing process can be incredibly intimidating, especially when you have no idea what it requires. Firstly we need to break down the terminology of editing services: In most areas of writing, be that fiction, non-fiction or even article writing, there are five major types of editing. Developmental EditingStructural EditingCopy EditingLine EditingMechanical Editing/Proofreading Most of these editing terms are fairly easy to understand, but the two that get confused more than most are copy editing vs line editing. Line editing, in its most simple definition, deals with the editing for purposes of flow, style and readability of the manuscript. It\'s literally looking at your manuscript line by line. Contrary to what many believe, line editing does not include grammar, spelling or punctuation errors. Don’t get me wrong, you will be looking so closely at your sentence structures that these will most likely become glaringly obvious, but you don’t need to worry about picking up on all typos during this sweep of your manuscript. There\'s a reason why proofreading is left until the very end! Instead, when line editing (either by you or a professional line editor, if you are working with an editor via your publisher or one you have hired) will look at your word usage, the overall readability, the flow and prose. Clunky sentences will be polished, run-on sentences will be tweaked, and all those words you were not sure really fit will be interchanged for shiny new ones. This is where you truly polish that diamond. Line Editing Vs Copy Editing If line editing focuses on flow, creative content, and writing style, what is the difference between a line edit and a copy edit? A copy edit is much more technical. It\'s the editing process where you focus on editing text looking for spelling, grammar and punctuation errors as well as consistency and continuity in regards to name spellings, location spelling and so on. Proofreading your writing at the very end will also pick up on any stray typos that may have occurred during the editing process. Copy editing is mechanical and looks at the standard and expected edits, your line edit is much more subjective. It’s about polishing for beauty rather than polishing for performance. Line Editing Vs Developmental Editing Developmental Editing is an editing process that happens earlier in the writing journey, focussing on the big picture; pacing, structure, continuity, and character development. This is a stage of editing where you make sure your character arcs are tight, the relationships on the page make sense, and where those who enjoy working to ‘beats’ will ensure they are hitting the beats at the right points in the novel. There\'s no point focussing on what words work best and where, if your chronology and plot are all out of place. So story first, then word choice. How To Line Edit My first piece of advice in this section might seem a little left field but bear with me. With each wave of edits, try using a different medium. This is one piece of advice, given by my favourite writing mentor (Alison May) and it has stuck with me ever since. If you normally read on a laptop, print out your pages and do this edit on hard copy. Or, send it to your Kindle or iPad. Or better yet, read it backwards! At this stage, you already know that your book is developmentally sound having completed your developmental edit. So read a page at a time… but from the back of your book. This will force you to look at each line and paragraph individually without getting sucked into the story once more. Getting Started When doing a line edit, the best thing to do is first make a list of all the areas you should be focusing on: Dialogue Can your dialogue be tighter? Does it read naturally? Can you cut some of those ‘extra’ words to make it read/sound more convincing? Action Check your action on the page. This is extremely helpful when it comes to sex scenes, for instance. Do you have too many arms in the scene, (trust me this is entirely possible!) or do the transitions in the action make sense? Run-On Sentences Could those sentences be shortened to pack a bigger punch? Does the cadence of the sentence pull you through the scene or stop you short? Extraneous Or Overused Words EVERYONE has a tick. A word they overuse in every manuscript. Use the ‘find’ function to discover how many times you lean on it (top tip, you can nearly always delete \'just\' and many \'that\'s\'). Repetition Check for repetition. When writing your first draft you often don’t notice it. Have you told your reader the same thing in four different ways to make sure they get your point? Try to remember your reader is more intelligent than you give them credit for; you only need to tell them something once. Line Editing Tips If you are choosing to do your line edits yourself, here are a few ideas to help you complete this editing process as painlessly as possible. Try: Editing/reading in a different format (even if that means simply changing the font style and colour to trick your brain into thinking it’s reading something new).Give yourself space between your last edit and your copy edit. Set aside your manuscript for a few days, a week or two if you can cope. Your brain needs time to breathe before you read those words again so it can see them with fresh eyes.Try reading your work out loud. How do those words sound when they hit the air?Or better yet, get someone to read it to you. (Microsoft word now offers a read-out-loud function.) Sometimes the emphasis someone else puts on certain words will make you realise that sentence doesn’t quite work as well as you\'d intended.Ask for help! There are many professional editors out there that do this for a living and would be more than happy to assist. If you feel overwhelmed then ask for help. Writing may be a solitary job, but it doesn’t mean we have to struggle alone. Equally, There Are A Few Things You Should Try Not To Do: A thesaurus can often be your best friend… but don’t overuse it. Sometimes simple works best, and if you have to look up a ‘better word’ in a thesaurus, maybe it’s not the word that’s wrong. Look at what it is you are actually trying to say.Don’t over analyse. Trust yourself and your reader. Remember the repetition comment – your reader is often more intelligent than you give them credit for. Trust that your writing is strong enough to get your point across without over-explanation.   As you can see, the process of editing can be broken down into smaller pieces. It makes the whole idea of that scary edit feel much less daunting. Remember, you can’t eat an elephant whole… you need to take it in small bitesize chunks, so embrace the different stages. Breaking down the writing process into small and very deliberate steps will also give you the distance you need to edit your manuscript with less emotional attachment and from a much more clinical point of view. Frequently Asked Questions What Is Line Editing In Writing? Line editing is a stage in the editing process where you focus solely on the flow, style, and readability of the manuscript. This does not include grammar, spelling or punctuation errors. What Does Line Editing Look Like? Put very simply, a line edit looks like a lot of red-pen on the page. It is a stage of the edit where you look at every paragraph of your novel and make sure that it moves the story forward, and that the tone and voice are consistent. At the end of this edit, you will have a manuscript that feels rounded and almost complete. Do I Need To Employ A Professional Editor/Professional Line Editor? Hiring a developmental editor/editing services can be incredibly helpful to those who feel they need an extra set of eyes to ensure the flow of the story, but by the time you get to the line edit, most writers feel more than comfortable enough to tackle it themselves. Get Your Red Pen Out! Now you know how it\'s time to get editing. I hope you have found this article helpful, and that you\'ve learned what it takes to get your manuscript sparkling. The editing process needn\'t be painful. In fact, if done right, it can be a lot of fun!

Maximum Absorption II: The Sequel

Last week, we said this:A book, in any genre, is good to the extent that it absorbs its audience.That means that the book holds your imagination when you’re not reading it, but also that it holds your attention with particular fierceness while you are reading it. You can’t glide quickly over a sentence (or paragraph or scene) because you’re aware there may be some crucial weight or implication which you’d miss.Last week, we looked at how a fairly short piece of dialogue can convey whole layers of meanings to the reader. In fact, my explanation of what those meanings were ran to more than two times the length of the dialogue itself.This week, I want to illustrate how you can build absorption into your work at almost every level, from bog to small. So for example:The TwistThe classic plot twist isn’t something that features much in my work, but you can think of Big Twists – like the mid-book reveal of Real Amy in Gone Girl, or the shower scene in Psycho – where the entire book hangs on a moment of revelation or upended expectations.Those twists work in part because the book is forcing the reader to work hard.  So, to take the Gone Girl example, the reader spent the first half of the book trying to figure out the relationship between Nick and Amy, based on his (basically honest) narrative and her (very dishonest) diaries. Then you hit the plot twist and all the past understanding has to be recomputed in light of the new information. Nick’s position suddenly looks very different. Amy’s character looks very different. The reader can’t coast through these changes. They have to ditch one map and rapidly, construct a new one … while also mentally understanding the genius-but-diabolical nature of Amy’s fraud.Plot complexityI don’t really go in for the kind of twist where the book hinges in a moment. But – like many crime writers – I do make use of plot complexity. Think, for example, of a Raymond Chandler novel. The plot is tangled enough that, even when you’ve only just finished the book, you’d struggle to recap what you’ve just read.That means, of course, that as you read, you need to pay close attention. (“Hmm. So Marlowe is chasing Moose Malloy’s girlfriend, but then he’s to help deliver a ransom payment for another client, when he’s banged on the head, and that client is killed, but then Anne Riordan picks him up – and, hold on, who the heck is Anne Riordan anyway?”)The sheer intricacy of the structure means that you have to focus relentlessly on each page, because you’re worried that you’ll miss some essential fact if you don’t.Result: absorption – and a happy reader.World-buildingAnother example: world-building.The phrase (a good one) is used mostly in relation to speculative fiction but, really, you construct a world for every book and the interest you create in that world is a powerful mechanism for absorption.So take Ursula Le Guin’s Left Hand of Darkness. Early in chapter one, we encounter the famous sentence, “The King is pregnant.”Bam! You can feel how electrifying that phrase is. In four words, the reader learns something crazily unexpected about the world they now inhabit. The result: they start reading the text with intensity, keen to gather further clues about the way this world operates.That’s a classic SF example, but you can take something as simple as Before I Go To Sleep, about an amnesiac who comes to doubt the story she has about who she is. That world is our world – muesli-eating, clipped-lawn suburbia – but it’s still the fascination of the world-building that keeps people glued to the text.LocationsEven much smaller descriptions of place can force the reader to pay close attention. In one of my books, Fiona is abducted by bad guys, has a very horrible experience, and ends up taking shelter with her friend Lev, who lives in a squat. Here’s Fiona’s arrival at that lovely place:The downstairs room is lightless. The doors and windows have been boarded up front and rear. There’s a poor-quality kitchen in place – white formica doors loose on their hinges, chipboard surfaces bubbling and splitting with damp – but I already know there’s no water in the tap, no power in the sockets.Lev says nothing. Just points me upstairs.Upstairs: two bedrooms, one bathroom, nothing else. Bare boards. No furniture. No heating. No bathroom fittings, even. Lev has taken over the larger of the two bedrooms. A military looking roll of bedding, neatly furled. A ten-litre jerry can of water. A wash bowl. A primus stove and basic cooking equipment, all clean, all tidy. A black bag, of clothes I presume. A small box of food. The front window was boarded, but Lev has removed the boards and they stand leaning against the wall.Light enters the room in silence. Leaves again the same way.I don’t say anything.There’s no dialogue in this scene. No astonishing bit of writing. Much of the text is basically a list of nouns: a can of water, a wash bowl, a primus stove …Yet the contrast between Fiona’s fragile emotional state and the uncomfortable starkness of this places forces itself at the reader. Again, the reader is being made to work. They have to assess how this place is going to work for Fiona. There’s also the tremble of some kind of conflict in the air: Lev presumably thinks this place is OK, Fiona thinks … what? The work involved in figuring these things out keeps the reader (I hope!) glued to the page.HumourHumour plays a huge role in writing and not only in books that set out to be comedies. The reason is simply that humour (like dialogue) has a vibrancy that keeps readers on high alert – like an audience hanging on the words of a talented stand up.The extract above about Lev’s squat continues thus:I am not what you would call a girly girl. I don’t have a particular relationship with pink. Don’t revere handbags or hoard shoes. I don’t love to dress up, or bake, or follow faddy diets, or learn new ways to decorate my home. On the other hand, I have just spent the weekend being tortured in a barn near Rhayader and I was, I admit it, wanting something a bit homelier than this.I mean, that’s not laugh-out-loud funny or anything like that, but – in context - a funny response to the situation Fiona’s now in. The description of the squat introduced a hint of conflict (is this place suitable for Fiona right now?) and here we get the first outright declaration of Fiona’s feelings. So short paragraph delivers some humour – that contrast between “girly girl” and “spent the weekend being tortured” – plus a development of the nascent conflict. The result is intended to be a paragraph that the reader can’t safely skip over. The text demands absorption not skimming.WordsYou can take this emphasis on absorption right down to individual words. In an email a while back, I wrote:Here’s a sentence made up of the Dull Five Thousand [ie: the most common words in English]: “A bird had somehow got into the room and, unable to find a way out, flapped feebly at the windows.”Here’s a sentence that draws richly from the glittering parades [ie: more interesting vocab]: “There was the ballroom, gleaming and empty, where once – in the chill of late autumn – Alma had encountered a trapped hummingbird, which had shot past her ear in the most remarkable trajectory (a jewelled missile, it seemed, fired from a tiny cannon.)”The second sentence is from Elizabeth Gilbert’s Signature of All Things, and its language forces attention in the way that my first version of that sentence clearly didn’t.That phrase – a jewelled missile, it seemed, fired from a tiny cannon – isn’t particularly hard to decode. It’s not like the kind of literary writing that you need an English degree to understand. But it forces the reader to do some work: “OK. Yes. Parabolic flight of bird = missile shot from cannon, got that. And right, hummingbirds are colourful, hence jewelled missile. Got it.”The sentence forces the reader to do some work, but that work is rewarded by a valuable payoffRewarding workAnd that’s the whole deal. Getting readers absorbed in your book is all about:Making the readers work damn hard, ANDRewarding that labour as generously as you canThat’s the whole deal. The secret of writing.Adult fiction, kids’ fiction, non-fiction, short stories, poems. Heck, it’s the secret of writing emails like this. It’s the secret of query letters or book blurbs or pretty much anything at all. Your mission – maximum absorption – operates at every level from plot to word choice. So all you need to do now is implement that strategy.Easy, no?Oh, and thanks to Sebastian Herrmann on Unsplash for the delightful header image :)

Pacing In Writing: Engage Your Readers With Every Page

Have you ever wondered how great fiction writing always manages to keep you hooked on every page and leave you wanting more? Or how the best films will leave you gripped, often keenly waiting for the next piece of action to develop? How a story unfolds isn’t something that magically happens. This comes about from great pacing and it\'s a skill that needs to be carefully developed in order to entice your readers and ensure they want to keep reading. Truly successful authors are experts at using different paces and have total control over their story pacing and the direction the plot will take you in. In this guide, we will explore what pacing is and why it\'s so important to good writing. We will also help you to master the pacing in your story to strengthen your work and ensure that your readers are left satisfied. So to begin, let’s explore what pacing is. What Is Pacing? Pacing refers to the rhythm of the entire story and how the chain of events fall into place. It\'s not necessarily the speed at which the story is told or the chapter length, but more how fast or slow the story is moving for the reader. Rather like a wonderfully composed piece of music, pacing differs. A great story should have moments of climax and slower, steadier points. How a story unfolds is something readers are conscious of, without always knowing why. Authors can use different tools to slow or speed up their pacing depending on what effect they are looking to achieve. For example, in a high-impact thriller, a writer might be looking to ensure that the story is fast moving, to push the story forward. That action is paramount for the main storyline, so descriptive passages and lengthy paragraphs are limited. However, in a slow-burning romance, for instance, the author might want to slow down the action and increase intrigue, changing the sentence structure to something more flowery and adding lengthy sentences. Now let’s consider why pacing is so important. Why Is Pacing Important? A story\'s pacing is a vital part of its appeal. It ensures the story moves at the correct speed and keeps your reader engaged and invested. Without effective pacing a book can suffer from sluggish, slow-moving sections – or, alternatively, can be blistering fast and not give your reader time to connect with characters or have the opportunity to envisage the world you are building. Rather like a great piece of music, or a satisfying film – a story must hit those highs and lows at the right time and leave you feeling completely satisfied once you have completed the journey. Keeping your reader invested is vital; you want them to keep turning pages. Pacing helps build tension and atmosphere and should take your reader in the direction you wish them to go in, moving with the ebb and flow of your story. Correct pacing ensures action can be driven forward at key scenes and slowed down again, for more retrospective moments or sections which focus on character development. If the readers get bored or can\'t keep up, they will be thrown out of the action and you don\'t want that. Well-constructed pace will help to ensure you keep them on that journey with you. Readers also want to feel satisfied by pacing, much like they feel when they consume other creative works. Most would struggle and feel quite exhausted by an onslaught of successive, quick action. Readers appreciate quiet, softer moments too – a chance to catch their breath and gather their thoughts. You may want to go slow when there\'s a lot of information you need your readers to absorb, plus the areas of intensity will have more impact. Now that we have understood why pacing is so important, let’s focus on how you achieve a well-paced story. How To Master Pacing In Your Writing Pacing can be used in many ways to strengthen your story. For example, paragraph length, word choice, and how you structure sentences will all affect pace. If you want to break up a long passage of exposition, a short piece of dialogue can be an effective way of changing the pace. Alternatively, you may have a very dialogue-heavy scene that is fast-moving, and the addition of exposition (even a line or two) will slow the action down and temporarily take the reader away from it. You may want to consider adding action scenes to a point of the text that has become quite slow-moving and static. Or, on the flip side, you may wish to consider writing some introspective pieces in an area where there has been lots of pace and movement in order to change the direction. Examples Of Pacing In Writing Let\'s take a look at how sentence structure and length can affect pace, and examine the other literary techniques you can use to create drama in your novel or short story. Short Sentences Author Ruth Ware is an expert at using pace in her novels. Here is an example of action being added to change pace. This section is from The Lying Game, very early on in chapter one. We have already been introduced briefly to the main character, who has received an intriguing text message. The initial writing is introspective and written at a calmer pace, lulling us into a false sense of security. Then suddenly, as the character reads the message, the pace picks up: I need you.I don’t need to ask what that means – because I just know, just as I know who sent it, even though it’s from a number I don’t recognise.KateKate Atagon.Just the sound of her name brings her back to me in a vivid rush – the smell of her soap, the freckles across the bridge of her nose, cinnamon against olive.Kate.FatimaTheaAnd me.The Lying Game by Ruth Ware The use of short, sharp sentences here really helps to drive the pace and tension and we can also effectively feel the characters heightened emotions through the use of the descriptive words and staccato structure. It’s clear that things are moving at speed and the reader will immediately want to know more. Longer Sentences In the beautifully crafted My Dear, I Wanted to Tell You by Louisa Young, we can see lots of examples of introspective writing being used effectively to slow pace. This is done to great effect throughout the book and allows us to learn about the character and setting. Here\'s an example: It was all he wanted now. All he ever wanted. Alone with Nadine. The very words gave him a frisson. Why should it be impossible? Surely in this big new twentieth century he could find a way to make it possible. After all, his mother would have thought it impossible for him even to have known a girl like Nadine… Things change. You can make things change. And the Waveneys weren’t like normal upper-class people. They were half-French and well travelled and open minded. They had noisy parties and played charades and hugged each other, and Mrs Waveney had told him that champagne glasses were modelled on the Empress Jospehine’s breast…My Dear, I Wanted to Tell You by Louisa Young Through the use of this type of descriptive writing, the author is slowing the pace down a little whilst also giving the reader a chance to find out more about the character and the world they live in before the tension and pace build up later in the narrative. Longer sentences are usually used here, and the scenes are more descriptive and detailed, delivered at a more leisurely pace. Cliff Hangers Another very effective way to increase pace is to introduce a cliffhanger to your text, giving it an intriguing or abrupt end. This will immediately pick up the pace of the novel, as it builds mystery and tension. An example of a great cliffhanger is in The Night She Disappeared by Lisa Jewell. Towards the end of chapter two, we are given a wonderful piece of intrigue when Sophie, who has just moved into a school cottage beside the woods, discovers a sign nailed to a fence. She turns to put the latch on the gate as she leaves the back garden and as she does so her eye is caught by something nailed to the wooden fence.A piece of cardboard, a flap torn from a box by the looks of it.Scrawled on it in marker and with an arrow pointing down to the earth, are the words, \'Dig Here.’The Night She Disappeared by Lisa Jewell This cliffhanger immediately increases the pace as the reader wants to know what happens next, but Jewell expertly uses a shift in pace by changing the direction of the narrative in the next chapter.  This is an extremely effective way of building intrigue and moving the story along at speed. Tips For Crafting A Well-Paced Story As mentioned before it\'s important to have both slower-paced scenes and fast-paced ones, to match your plot points and enhance the reader experience. Here are various tips to help you on your journey towards mastering pacing. Vary Sentence Length This is one of the quickest and easiest things you can do to increase the pace. Sharp, shorter sentences immediately move the action on quicker. Shorter paragraphs make us read faster and add to the suspense. Using the \'show, don\'t tell\' approach (which suggests using a limited amount of exposition) is really helpful when writing using a fast pace. Longer paragraphs with detailed descriptions do the reverse; they keep readers relaxed and give them time to catch their breath before the next bit of action. (Be careful not to go too far in this direction, or you\'ll end up writing purple prose.) Change Direction To Shape Pace As outlined in the Lisa Jewell example, a great way to manipulate pace is to change the direction of your narrative. For example, if you have written a fast-moving action scene that has ended on a cliff-hanger, you might want your next scene to focus on some quieter action, or more introspective work in order to build intrigue. Your readers will keep reading, eager to know what happens next. Add A Breather Many writers imagine that a well-paced novel must remain fast-paced throughout, but that is not the case. Slower scenes are very important as they develop character and setting. Breathers (long paragraphs with descriptive words) are great to slip into your writing after a period of fast action. They allow your characters and readers a chance to gather their thoughts and take in what has just occurred. It also means the fast-paced scenes will have more impact. Read Out Loud This is a great tip you can try when you\'re writing anyway. By reading your work out loud, you can actually hear how it sounds. Is it moving at the right pace? Does it feel slow and sluggish? Can you feel the right momentum as you read? If you are out of breath reading it then your readers will be too, which is perfect if it\'s an adventure novel and your characters are also out of breath! But if that\'s not what you\'re aiming for, you may need to adjust your sentences a little. Use Introspection To Develop Character You should always be considering your character development alongside plot and pace, so remember to show what your characters are thinking. Introspection is a great tool to use to slow down pace, and it also helps showcase character motivation and character drive and creates empathy for your characters. All of these things will help your readers connect to the writing. Reveal Information Selectively If you reveal all the exciting and enticing twists and turns too soon, the pace will soon drop and feel frustrating to the reader. Consider the use of cliff-hangers to build intrigue, or perhaps change direction or slow the pace after a moment of revelation to leave the reader keen to find out more. Use Backstory Or Sub Plots This can help you take your story in a different direction entirely and in doing so changes the pace. However, you should only consider using this device if it will help the development of the story overall, not just as a tool to control the pace. Plan Your Novel - The Rise And Fall To have great pacing you often need great planning, even if it’s a simple rough outline of where the rise and the fall of the novel will be. With such an outline, you can help shape your writing into a more workable draft. Read Some Great Examples Read! The best way to experience pacing is to seek other examples and see how authors do it. Pick up one of your favourite thrillers and notice the pacing. How does the author keep you gripped? Where are the high points and how do they introduce their slower moments? How can this help you to shape your own writing? Frequently Asked Questions How Is Pacing Used In A Story? Pacing is used as a mechanism to control the rhythm and speed at which a story is being told. It is also a way of ensuring you have control over how details and events are revealed. Pacing can be used to show fast-moving action and points of tension, but can also deliver slower, more introspective moments which helps with character interaction and scene setting. What Is Good Pacing? Good pacing allows the writing to move in ebbs and flows. Pacing in your writing should not be too fast throughout, leaving the reader without a chance to pause for breath. Yet nor should it be too slow or sluggish, boring your readers and not moving the plot forward. Well-considered and well-constructed pacing will leave the reader feeling satisfied and engaged. Poorly constructed pacing will leave the story disjointed and unbalanced. What Is An Example Of Pacing In Literature? The Therapist by B A Paris is an example of an exciting story that moves at pace to keep the reader engaged. There are lots of fast-moving action scenes, various dialogue-heavy chapters and a short snappy narrative. The end result is a fast-paced novel, encouraging readers to turn to the next page. Perfect Pacing As you have now learned, pacing is extremely important when writing any kind of fiction. It\'s a key component that will keep your reader stay engaged and invested in your writing. Rather like tides, your words should ebb and flow – taking the reader on a journey and leaving them feeling at times breathless, and at other times calm and immersed in your story. Pacing is a skill that comes with time, but like most things, gets better with practice. Now you know all there is to know about pacing, you have no excuse to slow down. Open up that document and start writing!

Popular Types Of Fantasy Characters

Sitting down to read or write a fantasy book feels a little like finding yourself in ‘The Wood Between Worlds’ in C.S. Lewis’s The Magician’s Nephew. Endless doors and avenues surround you, each one filled with its own rich cast of heroes, villains, creatures, and monsters. At least, that has always been my experience of the genre. Like Polly and Diggory in the first instalment of The Chronicles of Narnia, fantasy literature has constantly offered me a gateway to a whole new world of imaginative possibility. It can be exciting, absolutely, but it goes without saying that that endlessness can also make the process of writing your own fantasy novel quite daunting.   One of the best things to bear in mind when you do feel a little lost in your fantasy world is that a fantasy novel has, at its heart, a set of conventions. Although it is the job of the writer to ensure that their fantasy story does not become too predictable or formulaic, being able to break down and understand the tropes that make up your favourite stories can help make the process of writing your own fantasy books a lot more manageable.  In this article, I’ll be examining one of the most important fantasy literature conventions: the fantasy character. Within this, I will be exploring the ten most popular types of fantasy characters, their importance to the story, as well as some notable examples, in order to show you exactly how having a good grasp of character can strengthen your fantasy writing.  Fantasy Archetypes  Although the word ‘fantasy’ frequently conjures up ideas of complex worldbuilding and intricate magic systems, it is the stories’ characters which are, ultimately, the lifeblood of every good fantasy novel. Dealing as it does with faraway lands and high-risk stakes, fantasy characters have, in many ways, a more integral role within the story than most other literary genres; we cannot necessarily relate to the fantasy setting, so we must be able to relate to the characters that exist within them.   After all, we can only come to believe in the story if we recognise something of ourselves or those around us within its characters. Without that, the power of the central conflict is lost on us. If we don’t engage with, or even understand, the story’s characters, then we cease to care about what happens to them. As anyone who has ever stayed up crying about the fictional fate of their favourite fantasy character will tell you, a story’s power and resonance are only as strong as the reader\'s emotional attachment to its characters.   And how do we achieve that emotional connection? By ensuring that our characters are fully fleshed out, three-dimensional characters, with their own motivations, flaws and emotions. In that way, even if we cannot relate to their abilities or their otherworldliness, chances are that we can share in the motivations and emotions which drive them. By understanding the role that your characters play within the wider story, this process of developing compelling characters will become less difficult. Just as every story is different, so is every character. But characters tend to fall within certain groups/categories (each with their own tropes) that are important to consider in your own fantasy writing. Types Of Fantasy Characters Fantasy stories are rife with memorable characters of all kinds. Here is a list of ten of the most common types of fantasy characters.  1. The Hero  Understandably, the most important character in every fantasy story is its main hero. This is our main character, the one whose perspective we chiefly follow, and the figure whose primary role is to resolve the conflict that is driving the action of the story. Although fantasy heroes can look, sound, and act very differently from one another, it is helpful to think of them as the kind of engine driver of the story.   For theorists like Joseph Campbell, who outlined the narrative archetype of The Hero’s Journey, the fantasy story structure can be boiled down to these basic elements: the hero goes on an adventure, learns a lesson with newfound knowledge, and then returns home transformed. Whilst not all fantasy stories stick exclusively to this idea, this archetype is useful in illustrating how integral the hero is to the story’s structure: if we don’t root for them and their mission, then the story falls flat on its face.  Although the hero is committed to resolving the story’s conflict, it doesn’t necessarily have to be the case that they choose the role that they have been given: some might relish their role as a hero in the traditional warrior sense, whilst others might find themselves an altogether more reluctant protagonist.   However, it doesn’t have to be the case that the hero acts as the story’s moral epicentre. Whilst crafting a hero who is understandable and, by extension, sympathetic, is crucial, a fantasy hero is by no means bound to a strict ethical code of conduct. In many ways, the tension and intrigue within the story come from how the hero is forced to confront a darker, more questionable side to their character.  Examples: Celaena Sardothien/Aelin Galathynius (the Throne of Glass series), Paige Mahoney (the Bone Season series), Kvothe (The Kingkiller Chronicles), Vin (the Mistborn series), and Alina Starkov (the Grisha trilogy).  2. The Villain  Wherever there is a fantasy hero, there is, of course, a fantasy villain. This is the person who, often, is causing the main story’s conflict; they are the story’s primary antagonistic force and it is their desires and ambitions that the fantasy hero needs to confront. It doesn’t always have to be on the same scale but, frequently, the fulfilment of the villain’s goals spells danger not only to the hero’s life but, potentially, to the fantasy world at large.   Although the villain’s ambitions are undoubtedly immoral, one thing to keep in mind when it comes to crafting a compelling villain is that pure evil is not, in itself, enough of an excuse. In many ways, suggesting that the villain acts the way that they do, or even desires world domination ‘just because they are evil’ risks the story’s credibility.   As mentioned above, if we are to believe in the story and its stakes, we have to understand what is motivating every character involved. Rather than suggest that your fantasy villains are programmed to be inherently bad, show that their goal is tied to a deeper, emotional want. By giving them some kind of origin story, which explains their current conduct, you add a depth and complexity which heightens our emotional investment in the story.  Examples: Davy Jones (Pirates of the Caribbean), Cersei Lannister (A Song of Ice and Fire series), Eli Cardale (Vicious), The Darkling (the Grisha trilogy), The Jackal (the Red Rising trilogy).  3. The Mentor  Named in honour of the figure of the self-same name who guides the young Telemachus in Homer’s The Odyssey, the mentor is the figure who, as the title suggests, helps support our hero through the story’s trials and tribulations. More often or not, they are the figure with the most knowledge of what is going on in the wider context of the story and, as such, have the practical, hard-won wisdom needed to help the hero progress. Often this relationship of dependency and trust means that the hero and the mentor share a uniquely special relationship, one that resembles an almost parental bond.   Unfortunately, by virtue of how much the mentor knows, it is almost always necessary for the mentor and the hero to part ways. After all, where would the fun be if the conflict was resolved too quickly or easily? Unless the mentor has a desire to be difficult for the sake of it, this will often mean that the mentor has to be taken out of the main story somehow, leaving the hero free to apply the lessons they have learnt from their time with them. Although this can sometimes mean being incapacitated elsewhere, commonly this will culminate in the mentor being killed off. Ultimately, their role is to provide the hero with the tools necessary to solve the conflict, but it is not always the case that they will be there to see the resolution come about.  Examples: Brom (Eragon), Magnus Bane (the Mortal Instruments series), Obi Wan Kenobi (Star Wars), Chiron (the Percy Jackson series), and Gandalf (The Lord of the Rings).  4. The Sidekick  Although not necessarily the driving force of the story in the same way fantasy heroes or fantasy villains are, fantasy sidekicks are an essential element in creating a believable story. Much like the mentor, they offer a crucial source of support to the hero; since they are not necessarily figures with the same kind of knowledge or skills, this support is more often emotional than practical. Their relationship with the hero is integral—they are true friends, with a bond forged out of years of trust and commitment, and it is, consequently, this connection which enables the sidekick to see the good in our fantasy hero, and to offer them the self-belief they need to move forwards.   Whilst the sidekick can sometimes resent their role as the lesser shining star to our hero’s supernova, it is their relatability and, frankly, their relative ordinariness which gives them their narrative power. They are the ones we recognise as being most like ourselves: on a meta level, it is the reader who, like the sidekick, is mentally rooting for the hero and, thus, it is the sidekick who acts as our mouthpiece when they give our hero a necessary pep talk.   Examples: Grover Underwood (the Percy Jackson series), Samwell Tarly (A Song of Ice and Fire series), Samwise Gamgee (The Lord of the Rings), Rose Tyler (Doctor Who), Wayne (the Mistborn series).  5. The Love Interest  Much like fantasy villains, the love interest can be a challenging character to get right. Given the fact that their relationship with the main character is chiefly romantic, it is easy for their character to be reduced entirely to this relationship. As such, the risk with writing the love interest is that we do not see them beyond their romantic role, or give them enough of an individual character arc or set of external motivations and desires to make them well fleshed out.   If you get the love interest right, however, their presence is an integral way of humanising the story’s conflict, by reminding us of the many relationships that are being put in jeopardy by the antagonistic forces that be. As already mentioned, if we don’t believe in the emotional stakes of the story, we don’t feel the full force of the story’s resolution.  Examples: Cardan Greenbriar (the Folk of the Air trilogy), Annabeth Chase (the Percy Jackson series), Rowan Whitethorn (the Throne of Glass series), Queen Sabran (The Priory of the Orange Tree), and Rhysand (A Court of Thorns & Roses series).  6. The Alternative Hero  Just one glimpse at the size of the latest Brandon Sanderson or George R.R. Martin book will tell you one very basic thing about fantasy books; they are weighty tomes overrun with a vast tapestry of characters. Given how the main fantasy archetypes only run to a handful of those characters, it makes sense for there to be some additional backup forces to help out our key players. With the stakes being as high as they are—and let’s be honest there is nothing more intense as a potential apocalypse—it would make sense for our hero to have some extra helping hands. Cue, the alternative hero.  To help understand their role, and more particularly, how they are distinguished from the sidekick or the mentor, it is best to think of the alternative hero in the mould of Tolkien’s character Aragorn: like Gandalf and Sam, he supports and believes in Frodo and his ability to save the day, but unlike the other two he assists chiefly by concentrating on what he can do, from his end, to tackle the conflict. Essentially, he empowers the main hero by providing as clear a path forward as he can towards that longed-for resolution.   Examples: Simon Lewis (the Mortal Instruments series), Tane (The Priory of the Orange Tree), Helene (An Ember in the Ashes series), Roran (The Inheritance Cycle), and Prince Caspian (The Chronicles of Narnia).  7. The Secondary Villain  Much like our backup heroes who give ‘team good’ their additional power, our villains would be nowhere near as intimidating or threatening were it not for those secondary villains propping them up. This secondary villain fundamentally operates as our main villain’s henchman; they are not so much the brains behind the operation, as the brawn, the one who carries out the dirty work in pursuit of the villain’s ultimate goal.   What makes the secondary villain so interesting is the very fact that their involvement with the main villain is less out of a genuine, emotional commitment and more a result of circumstance or compulsion. They are not necessarily bad because they want to be, or because they believe in the merits of the villain’s plan, but rather they feel they must follow along. Sometimes, they might even register the consequences of their actions, or experience inner turmoil for the damage they have caused. As with any character, it is this tension and nuance which adds emotional complexity and interest.  Examples: Luke Castellan (the Percy Jackson series), Grace Blackthorn (The Last Hours trilogy), Niclays (The Priory of the Orange Tree), Tamlin (A Court of Thorns and Roses series), Theon Greyjoy (A Song of Ice and Fire series).  8. The Magical Aide  What is the beauty of fantasy books, after all, if not for all the many wonderful supernatural entities that you can find within them? Whether they be fauns or griffins, vampires or fae, our magical characters are what give fantasy books a special kind of excitement and interest. They function as a sign of how extraordinary- literally- our fantasy worlds are and it is their existence which differentiates fantasy novels from the standard fictional book. In other words, they make our fiction fantastical.  Given how often magic and the supernatural can be misused in fantasy, the involvement of friendly magical creatures can help demonstrate the way that the fantastical or the magical are, inherently, neutral. As it is not so much magic or the supernatural that is wrong as the people who use those forces for evil.  Examples: Mr Tumnus (The Chronicles of Narnia), Toothless (How to Train Your Dragon), Kilgarrah, the Great Dragon (Merlin), Buckbeak (the Harry Potter series), Saphira (The Inheritance Cycle).  9. The Monster  As with the balance of villain and hero, the good magical creatures must have their opposite in a fantasy story. Enter the monster. Now, unlike the villain, this antagonistic force doesn’t have to have anything recognisably human about them: in all honesty, it is the essential inhumanity of our favourite fantasy monsters which makes them so terrifying and effective. In contrast to near enough every other figure in a fantasy novel, monsters need very little motivation and drive other than a primal urge to commit mayhem and pain. They are not the driving force behind the conflict, but they are the ones who see this conflict as a beneficial opportunity. As such, they cannot be reasoned with or deterred—in the vast majority of fantasy writing, it is unlikely that they can even be redeemed.  Examples: The demons (The Shadowhunter Chronicles), Shelob (The Lord of the Rings), The Chitauri (The Avengers), the Army of the Night King (Game of Thrones), and the walking dead (The Walking Dead).  10. The Rival/Foil  The rival is a character that is easy to confuse with figures like the secondary villain, or even the alternative hero. These are the characters that act as a foil to our main character and it is their proximity, or even their similarity to our main character, which gives them their enigmatic power.   Think of the term ‘rival’ less as an indication of how antagonistic they are in the wider context of the story, and more about the ways in which they operate as a balancing force to your central hero. More often than not, these characters have personalities which clash, or which cause them to resent each other, but, as it becomes apparent as the story goes on, there is more that unites these characters than divides them. Whether it is the fact that they share a similar backstory, a similar set of skills or even the same love interest, the rival reads like a character that, in a different story, might well have been our central character. And it is their presence in the story which forces the main character to prove their heroism and individuality: if there is a potentially more plausible hero out there, then our main hero has to justify why it is their story, and not the foil’s.  Examples: Neville Longbottom (the Harry Potter series), Sir Lancelot (Merlin), Han Solo (Star Wars), Robb Stark (Game of Thrones), Lysandra (Throne of Glass).  Frequently Asked Questions  What Types Of Characters Are In Fantasy?  Although this list is by no means exhaustive, there are chiefly ten main character types that can be found within fantasy stories: the hero, the villain, the mentor, the sidekick, the love interest, the alternative hero, the secondary villain, the magical aide, the monster, and the rival/foil. Whilst there is scope to play around with the role that each plays within the story, each of these figures are important characters who have some kind of involvement with the wider conflict and it is partially their relationship to this central action which shapes their conduct and perspective.  What Are Three Characteristics Of Fantasy?  By definition, fantasy is a genre that typically features three things: magical or supernatural forces and entities, a plot or world-building system which concerns a central quest or a set of adventures, and a cast of complex, well-developed fantasy characters.  How Do I Make A Fantasy Character?  To create a fantasy character, focus in on the characteristics that will make them comprehensible to your reader. The easiest way to do this is to remember that characters drive the plot and that what primarily drives everyone’s actions is a goal; zero in on what every character wants at the end of the story and why. That gives your character their motivations and, depending on the nature of those goals or the methods they go about trying to achieve them, their flaws.   Creating Fantasy Characters Although the beauty of fantasy is often in how it offers us the chance to explore an exciting, new world and magic system, it is worth remembering how important character is to grounding your story. Whether it be a paranormal, urban fantasy partially set in the real world, a fantastical fairy tale, or an epic fantasy set in a completely unfamiliar one, compelling characters provide a vital bridge in your story between us, the reader, and your fantasy setting.   Given how tied up we can often be with plotting and worldbuilding, it is understandable to feel slightly stumped when it comes to generating ideas for your fantasy characters. (Here are some fantasy prompts which may help you get started.) By providing a basic overview of the main iconic character types, a list of well-known examples and their importance to the wider story, this guide aims to show you how you can use these fantasy roles as building blocks for creating your own cast of memorable characters.  

The maximum absorption theory

I got a fair few responses to my “Curse of Cool” email last week.The majority of replies, obviously, were people disagreeing with my “Tom Cruise, I am not” statement. Indeed, the email triggered another set of annoying calls from Barbara Broccoli at Eon Productions badgering me – again – to take up the Bond role. (And, Babs, no means no. This is getting silly now.)But I also got this (from someone who was grappling a bad guy and hanging by one hand from a speeding train as he wrote.)Nothing can be substituted for depth and character work … [But] there is a difference between an archetype and the end product in my view. It\'s not the what of it, it\'s the writer\'s chops. Raskolnikov is the original bad boy from every teen book and uses tropes popular at its time (a \'pure\' fallen woman), but hardly anyone would consider Crime and Punishment shallow.And he’s right, of course. You can take what looks like a battered old archetype and just write it well. The result won’t feel battered or old at all, while still generating power from the depth of that cultural history.Which brings me to the actual point of this email, which is the Maximum Absorption Theory of Writing.What makes a book good? I mean: there’s a purely literary set of criteria which work (kind of) for separating the kinds of book that compete for Pulitzer and Booker Prizes. But there are good crime novels, good literary novels, good SF novels, and so on. What makes a good book good? What do they have in common?I think the answer is a simple – and illuminating – one.A book, in any genre, is good to the extent that it absorbs its audience.That’s partly about the book’s afterlife. If you lay a book down, reluctantly, and find yourself thinking about it later in the day – as you drive, as you wash up, as you walk the dog – then that book has absorbed you.But it’s also about the experience of reading itself. Do you read every sentence with intensity, keen to break open the richness of each one? Or do you already roughly know how this scene, or this character, or this bit of dialogue will unfold? Because if you do already know, you’ll find yourself scanning forwards to get to the next juicy bit of plot, or whatever else keeps you engaged.Once you think about writing in terms of absorption, it clarifies every task you approach.This week and next week, I’m going to unpack that theory a little bit more in terms of its implications for the way you write. Today, I’ll show you what I mean in terms of dialogue. Next week, we’ll look at the same issue in other aspects of writing too.In the bit we’ll look at now (from This Thing of Darkness), the two people speaking are Fiona Griffiths and her boss, Dennis Jackson, a senior and capable detective.‘You hurt your hand,’ he says, exhibiting the observational prowess of a seasoned officer.‘Yes, sir. I splidged myself in a car door.’‘Did you now?’‘Sir? That stuff in Rhayader. You and DI Watkins. I want to say that I really appreciate the way you handled that. I couldn’t have managed it if we’d gone down official routes. So thank you. You really helped.’‘You’re more than welcome.’This isn’t hugely remarkable or significant dialogue in some ways, but it’s mobile. You can’t predict its next move. So:He notes the injury to her handShe narrates a sarcastic comment about him stating the obvious …But she also answers the implied question, using a word – splidged – that isn’t a real word.His ‘did you now?’ comment implies some scepticism, but not really an intent to take the issue any further.She jumps on the opportunity to change the subject and does so via a statement of gratitude that’s perhaps intended to appeal his emotions or his vanity.He accepts her thanks, but this is now the third of his comments which is so flat as to be almost opaque. It’s as though he hasn’t yet shown his hand.Those numbered comments are twice as long as the text itself, but that’s good. Because there’s a lot going on in that dialogue, the reader can’t safely skim it. And although readers won’t consciously remark on, let’s say, the repetitive flatness of DCI Jackson’s comments, they will somehow notice them and integrate that flatness into their computation of what’s going on in Jackson’s brain.Sure enough, what we have is the start of a much longer bit of dialogue, which ends up with Jackson virtually accusing Fiona of being one of the crew-members of a trawler that sank – the crew-member in question being a woman of approximately Fiona’s height and build, and with a damaged hand.As he loops back to the accusation, Jackson notes the hand issue again:‘Remind me, Fiona. You “splidged” your hand?’‘In a car door, sir. I know “splidge” isn’t a real word.’‘Odd though. The same injury.’Here, you start to feel the weight of Jackson’s interrogation technique. He doesn’t bang the table and shout. He just returns, forensically but neutrally, to the challenging facts.You also note the little reward for attentive readers. Anyone who was paying attention to the earlier bit of dialogue would have noted the use of ‘splidged’ and probably also noted that it’s not a real word. Here we come back to it, find the reader’s previous attention rewarded with a nod, and encounter Fiona’s characteristically deflecting comment about it not being a real word.That deflecting comment is kind of funny, but it also signals a ratcheting up of the pressure. Fiona looked like she won the first round of interrogation (she gave nothing away; Jackson didn’t push), but the weakness of Fiona’s deflection here suggests that Jackson is winning this bout.The key thing here is that our early bit of dialogue didn’t just yield absorption-rewards as the reader first read it. It is paying off again, several pages later.It’s as though the book is trying to say to the reader, “The more you pay attention to this text, the greater the rewards you will collect.”Just contrast that with a non-absorbing version of the same rough sequence:‘How did you hurt your hand?’‘I hurt it in a car door, sir.’‘You have the same injury as the mystery woman on board the trawler. Are you that woman?’’No.’The non-absorbing version here is much, much briefer, because it replaces all the text I’ve already quoted, plus plenty more. And brevity is good, right? I personally bang on about brevity a lot, and prize it greatly.Except nothing trumps absorption, and there’s nothing here to hold the reader – literally not a single word. So yes, the reader might be intrigued to see if Jackson can stand his accusation up. (Not least because Fiona is, of course, the mystery woman.) But really, this is the kind of dialogue that an intelligent reader would want to skim through. Should want to, in fact. The more you absorb the reader – with hints of emotion, with humour, with unexpected words, with unspoken conflict, and so on – the more intently the reader is forced to read.Which means the more they attach to the book.Which means the more likely you are to find a publisher and make sales.We’ll come back to all this next week.

Sensitivity Readers: Who They Are And What They Do

\'Sensitivity reader\' is an often misunderstood term in the literary world, and something that many people are unsure whether they need. If you\'re not sure what a sensitivity read is, or what a sensitivity reader does, or you\'re conflicted about their role in publishing, then read on. In this guide we will be exploring: ●      sensitivity reading and the debates in favour and against this service ●      steps to deciding if it\'s right for you ●      and tips for finding and working with readers appropriate to your needs if you so choose What Is A Sensitivity Reader? A sensitivity reader is a professional who looks at unpublished manuscripts primarily through the lens of authenticity, cultural sensitivity and better representation of marginalised groups. This doesn\'t just mean race or disability, it may include topics such as eating disorders, post-traumatic stress disorder, mental illness, gender transition, or chronic illness. The sensitivity readers, who all have first-hand experience with such challenges, then provide feedback to the author. Because of the nature of children\'s literature and the fact that many touch upon sensitive topics, sensitivity readers are often used to read middle grade fiction, young adult fiction, and other genres such as historical fiction and science fiction. Diverse books can traverse all genres, in fact, they should, so it\'s important that everyone from early readers to marginalised groups see themselves represented fairly and accurately in all books. They will likely be informed by any relevant lived experience details in the manuscript but will also be a match based on familiarity with the genre of the text. They can in some ways be considered a specialist subset of beta readers, in that they review your work and offer insight to strengthen the content of your writing. Their reflections are often informed by experiences of discrimination and rely on using emotional labour to communicate feedback on experiences relating to marginalisation. Thus sensitivity reading is considered a skilled service and should be treated as such. This is why it\'s important to pay your sensitivity readers, much like you would if you wanted to run your crime thriller past a legal professional or private investigator to check for authenticity. What Do Sensitivity Readers Do? A sensitivity reader essentially reads through an unpublished manuscript; this could be a full novel, an article, a series of short stories etc, that they have not actively engaged with as customers or readers themselves. They read with an editorial eye to provide constructive feedback framed by questions of mis-representation. Their feedback may be on descriptive terms, behaviours of characters, or descriptions of structures or the restrictions they live within. They are informed by experience with literature, perhaps as a reader, writer or editor, but also their lived experience, as well as shared experiences and discussions within their networks. These networks could be made up of friends, family and/or larger social/political groups. The ultimate intention of working with a sensitivity reader is to pursue accurate representations and an inclusive reader experience by creating characters for people who identify in similar ways to the character, and not just for people who might find that character interesting. Examples Of What A Sensitivity Reader Does Sensitivity readers can pick up on many things, such as strange descriptions of clothes, food, or hairstyles from a particular culture. So if, for example, you saw a hairstyle you liked and wanted to feature a character wearing it, a sensitivity reader could tell you the name of the hairstyle - how it\'s described and the actions a person wearing it may naturally undertake as part of your story. They might identify behaviours of a character that may be deemed unlikely when contextualised from a person in a marginalised group, e.g. women jogging at night with headphones on, mental health struggles being resolved overnight etc. Essentially details within a manuscript that might pull a reader out of their suspended disbelief (at best); or that a reader might find offensive or triggering (at worst). These sorts of details that contribute to a feeling of misrepresentation can derail an experience and become a fixation of readers- and those discussing a manuscript. The last thing an author wants is for their novel to be dismissed, not for the writing or themes, but because of inaccuracies with characters and cultures. So if in some instances, the details flagged are offensive and hurtful, perpetuating harmful stereotypes or platforming dangerous behaviours, then this work with a sensitivity reader could provide the author with an opportunity to make changes that can prevent the author from causing pain, and receiving criticism from readers after publication. That said, as with all feedback solicited for unpublished manuscripts, it is up to the author to decide what they will and will not incorporate into their final work. But it is worth noting that this step is growing in popularity as a way to support diversifying content in publishing while providing more authentic and sensitive representations. How To Decide If You Need A Sensitivity Reader Are you a writer who wants to craft a diverse world that\'s dynamic and engaging but features realities outside your lived experience? Is your work something you have constructed primarily through your imagination or observations without intimate insight through lived experience? If these imagined constructions are grounded in our world, with the privileges and prejudices faced by real people, describing the experiences of diverse characters from marginalised groups, you might want to consider working with a sensitivity reader. And if you\'re still not sure, ask yourself this: If you were writing about nuclear energy in any great detail, but have never studied science in your life, would you want to run a few things past a scientist first? You would? Great! Then that\'s no different to asking people from certain backgrounds and minorities to confirm that your depiction of them is accurate. What\'s The Difference Between A Sensitivity Reader And An Editor? So I hear you say, ‘provision of feedback on the quality of writing, that\'s what editors are for!’ and you would be right, but not all authors work with editors, and not all editors provide sensitivity reading. This is in part due to an editor\'s more general, rather than specialised, review of the work, and partly due to the lack of diverse representation in publishing. Some pushback against sensitivity readers is that this service can be seen as outsourcing diversity, as a bandaid to the larger issues with the sector workforce. Some are frustrated that editors from diverse backgrounds are being encouraged into more precarious work and required to use lived experiences of trauma and discrimination as part of their professional practice. While others celebrate this as a meaningful way to acknowledge and value knowledge gained through lived experiences and note that if the practice becomes more mainstream it will be integrated with more security into the publishing industry. For an author considering working with a sensitivity reader, it would be worth considering the feedback type your existing editor (if you have one, or beta readers if you go down this route) provides and if you believe they already offer this service. If not, a sensitivity reader could support you with a better representation of diverse characters. Sensitivity Readers vs Censorship For some authors, the idea of a sensitivity reader feels uncomfortably close to censorship, and for some readers, the use of sensitivity readers brings concerns about disguising harmful views held by authors through quick fixes. In both instances, this is a question of trust; trust from an author that a sensitivity reader will respect their work and only provide necessary and useful edits; and trust from readers that publishers won\'t facilitate the exploitation of marginalised stories by authors who clearly intend harm. Trust is not something that can be easily created, it requires nurturing. For authors, meet with your sensitivity reader and create good channels of communication, explaining what sort of feedback you are looking for (e.g. general tone, specific elements,  language review). Work towards a relationship of trust and mutual respect and select a reader that works for you and your style. And as an industry, we need to work to ensure that sensitivity readers are used ethically, in the pursuit of an inclusive industry and content that provides meaning for people regardless of their lived experiences. It\'s hard to know if you are on the right track when writing about marginalised experiences, even if you too share experiences of marginalisation of some sort. But if you are questioning your knowledge or ability to do a story justice - ask yourself whether you are the right person to tell this story, and seek help from someone who understands it better. Working With Sensitivity Readers: Tips If you’ve decided that sensitivity readers seem like a good idea, here are a few things to bear in mind: Pick Your Sensitivity Reader Well As with beta readers, find someone experienced in reading and editing manuscripts. Someone removed enough from you personally to provide honest feedback without the worry of social repercussions. Sometimes we can get beta testers who are friends and family to review our writing, but sensitivity reading asks the reader to provide concise and constructive criticism on topics that might cause you offence. So it is best to keep the professional and the personal separate in this case. Trust And Experience Are Key Work with someone whose experience and knowledge are as close to the identity of the person you are trying to represent as possible. For instance, a shared age range, gender, national and racial/ethnic identity - these intersections matter and change what might be perceived as authentic in each situation. E.g. an Afro-Caribbean man is unlikely to be able to provide intimate insight into the experiences of a teenage Nigerian girl, and certainly not as well as a Nigerian woman might.   Start Early Engage sensitivity readers as early as possible. A lot of headaches can be avoided if you run outlines and character descriptions past sensitivity readers before completing a full manuscript based on elements that may have crucial misunderstandings or misrepresentations within them. Start the conversation early and be open to adapting the foundations of the work, especially if the elements you seek clarity on and support with are central to your narrative. The More The Merrier You can work with multiple readers if you want more than one opinion, and if you want more assurances that you have done due diligence in your attempt to do a character justice and provide a fair representation of a complex experience. Be Prepared For Feedback Be prepared to have reactions to the edits and suggestions. Try not to perceive this as a personal criticism, judgement or accusation. Understand that the reader is responding to the manuscript with fresh eyes for a particular purpose. Take time for your emotional response and then decide which elements of the feedback you would like to incorporate into the final text. Remember that this process provides an opportunity to make changes, and is a means of seeking information and insight- but ultimately the author is the author and what you write needs to feel right to you. Frequently Asked Questions Below is a quick guide to some of the most asked questions about sensitivity readers: What Is A Sensitivity Reader? A sensitivity reader is a professional who looks at unpublished manuscripts primarily through the lens of authenticity, cultural sensitivity and better representation of marginalised groups. They then provide feedback to the author. They are often informed by their relevant lived experiences of discrimination and marginalisation, and so this is a specialised service and should be paid for. What Is A Beta Reader? A beta reader, like a sensitivity reader, is someone who provides constructive feedback on an unpublished manuscript; they focus on providing insight into the perspective of the average or target reader. Beta readers can be engaged at different levels of professionalism, and can include friends and family, whereas sensitivity readers should be engaged exclusively as a professional service to avoid emotional exploitation or interpersonal complications that can arise from providing constructive criticism around representations of marginalised identities.  Are Sensitivity Readers Necessary? They aren\'t necessary for everyone, but if you are worried about misrepresenting marginalised groups in your writing and want to write for people who are similar to the people you describe, it\'s important. You are not just writing about these people for others who find them interesting, but describing people whose lives you haven\'t lived; therefore you want readers who are like your characters to feel fairly represented. Is Sensitivity Reading About Censorship? Sensitivity readers provide feedback within the parameters of better representation of marginalised identities, but the feedback they provide is optional for the author and not a mandate. It is often a provider of insight, context and information that can be used to enrich the author\'s existing and future manuscripts.  Why allow misrepresentation or inaccuracies to taint your work when they can be easily checked at the beginning of your writing journey? Sensitivity Readers Are Useful For Every Writer Hopefully, you now have some deeper insight into sensitivity reading and can decide if it is a service that you might like to pursue. But whether or not you decide to use a sensitivity reader, it is good practice to consider the representations in your manuscripts and how these might be received by contemporary audiences. Working towards better representation doesn\'t mean getting rid of problematic and complicated characters, but it encourages this action to be intentional and to serve a narrative purpose without unintentionally replicating harmful stereotypes. Perhaps this is work that you can do by yourself, or with supportive resources. Perhaps your editors or beta readers will support this practice. But maybe this could be the job for a sensitivity reader.

How To Write A Mystery That Grips Your Readers

Discovering how to write a mystery novel needn\'t be a mystery. As a murder mystery and thriller writer myself, I have been hooked on mystery books ever since childhood when I read my first mystery novel, book one of The Secret Seven. Tucked under the blankets in bed, I would turn the pages at a rate of knots to discover who the dastardly crook was that stole a precious violin, or worse still, their precious dog, Scamper. It wasn’t long until I had read all fifteen books; each story pulling me in and keeping me hooked until the young amateur sleuths reached their conclusions. Over the years I graduated from Enid Blyton to other more grown-up mystery novels, realising that the basic rules for writing engaging mystery stories remained the same. Whether it’s Enid Blyton, Agatha Christie, or Val McDermid, the secret has always been to keep mystery readers hooked until the final page. In this article, I will be sharing tips and tricks on how to create your own mystery story, as we explore the genre and the best-selling crime fiction that\'s captured the hearts and imaginations of mystery readers worldwide. What Is A Mystery Novel? In short, a mystery novel is a story that asks the question ‘who dunnit?’ and then spends the rest of the book answering that question, while introducing you to all kinds of characters and potential suspects. If you love having the opportunity to solve a riddle, what could be better than to be taken on a literary adventure with the promise that by the end you will be in on the secret, as you try to work it out along the way. Mystery Subgenres There are several subgenres that come under Mystery, here are just some of them... Cosy Mysteries These stories are a gentler form of crime book. Often a body is found with no gory descriptions or details and when the murder is witnessed it is quick and sanitised. They usually feature an amateur detective (or detectives), a confined setting (often somewhere rural), and characters who know one another. Examples: books by T L Huchu, Andrew Wilson, and Richard Osman. Hard Boiled Crime/Police Procedurals Unlike cosy crime, with this mystery genre, you\'re more likely to read all the gory details of the darkest crimes, from grisly murders to autopsies in the morgue. There may be no holding back when it comes to the crime either, whether quick or prolonged, you will relive it in much greater detail. With a police procedural, the story focuses on the investigation from the perspective of the diligent sleuths; often a flawed character who works outside of the confines of their job. Examples: the works of Lynda La Plante, MW Craven, and Karin Slaughter. Noir As a noir writer, you are focusing on shadows and hazy lights, mood and atmosphere. This isn\'t detective fiction. The focus is on the criminal in a concise story that follows the main character\'s descent into self-destruction. Examples: Tina Baker and Megan Abbott\'s books. Thrillers As fast-paced page turners, thrillers make you gasp and shake your head in awe at the unexpected twists and turns. Thriller writers love to take readers in the wrong direction, offering high stakes; all leading to a stunning conclusion. Thrillers are often psychological and dark, and sometimes even supernatural. Examples: books by James Patterson, Nadine Matheson, and Oyinkan Braithwaite. True Crime Fiction True crime books are extremely well researched and explore true crimes in factual detail. They can be an exploration into the mind of a killer or place more of an emphasis on the victims and their lives. In true crime mystery novels, a murder is usually involved, but it could be a crime of another sort, such as financial fraud or a disappearance. It’s anything that requires information to work out what has happened between the innocent person and the perpetrator. Examples: The Jigsaw Murders by Jeremy Craddock, and The Five – The Untold Lives of The Women Killed by Jack the Ripper by Hallie Rubenhold. How To Write A Good Mystery Before you start writing mysteries, there are five things you need to consider and get right. Decide On Your Sub-Genre In order to pitch to an agent, edit, distributor, or to simply get a mystery reader hooked, you need to know where your book fits in the mystery novel spectrum. There\'s no point calling your mystery story \'noire\' then having a 90 year old woman go on a quest with her bingo friends to help solve the mystery of all the missing cats in their quaint village. There\'s nothing dark about that! Research Your Setting If your mystery novel\'s setting is a small town where everyone knows each other, then speak to people who live there. Or, better yet, visit the place yourself and get an idea of the lay of the land. What are the buildings like? Is there a pub? A post office? Print out photographs and draw maps; know it all inside out. The more you know about the setting, the easier (and more fun), it is to write. Plus your readers will be able to picture the setting in their own minds better. Create Engaging Characters Convincing characters drive the plot. If you want readers to invest in your story, then writing fascinating characters that won\'t be forgotten in a hurry is essential. Character development is key; we need to see the hero of the story\'s own arc - not just solving the mystery but learning something about themselves. Your readers don’t have to like the characters, but they have to believe in them and care about what happens to them. Research By Reading A huge part of researching before you write any kind of novel is to read within your genre. Search out the best-selling mystery books and read them. They may not all be to your taste, but they will all help you understand exactly what’s needed to write a successful thriller, procedural, cosy, or hardboiled crime story. Edit Once you\'ve finished your first draft ask yourself ‘Is it ready to send to an agent?’ The answer will almost certainly be, ‘no!’ Ask someone impartial, who you trust, to read it. Or you can pay for a professional edit; if you do this, seek recommendations from other writers you trust or check out our editors at Jericho Writers. Never send out your manuscript until you have made it the best it can possibly be! Great Mystery Novels You Should Read Reading is part of your work as a writer. Some fear another author\'s style will somehow seep into their own work, or worse, the book will be so good it will make you feel like your own work isn\'t good enough. However, only by reading widely will you learn what makes a successful book, and I believe that can only impact your work positively. You will also need comparable titles when it comes to pitching your book to agents and publishers, so knowing the market beforehand is essential. Here are some great mysteries for you to try out (and I would urge you to read even those that aren’t in your sub-genre, as the basics are still relevant, and you might even find a new favourite!) And Then There Were None By Agatha Christie There’s no denying that the endurance of Agatha Christie’s books is a testament to the quality of her writing and stories. Voted as the favourite of her books in an online poll,  And Then There Were None sees ten guests, all with something hide, invited to an island off the Devon coast. One by one they die, each victim’s demise echoing the line of a child’s nursery rhyme that is played to them at night. Gone Girl By Gillian Flynn On the morning of their fifth wedding anniversary, Nick Dunne’s wife, Amy, mysteriously disappears. Nick quickly becomes the prime suspect and must follow a string of clues in order to find out what has happened to his wife and to try and prove his innocence. But is he the wrong suspect? A deliciously tangled web of deceit and unreliable characters makes for a twisty and jaw-dropping story. The Silence of the Lambs By Thomas Harris When a senator\'s daughter goes missing, it is feared that she has become the latest victim of Buffalo Bill, a notorious serial killer. Clarice Starling, a young FBI recruit, is bought in to help find her using the help of the imprisoned violent killer Hannibal Lecture. Part thriller, part horror, and part police procedural, The Silence of the Lambs is a thrilling tale that will keep you on the edge of your seat. Plotting Vs Pantsing Do you plot your mystery novel? Or do you fly by the seat of your pants and make it up as you go along? Mystery books can be incredibly complex to plot, as you have to consider red herrings, false clues, specific details, and dead ends. Not to mention including a vast cast of convincing characters. Plotting is a vital part of the process of keeping track of events and making sure all loose ends are tied up. Strict plotters have a very clear idea of what is going to happen scene by scene, chapter by chapter. Pantsers, on the other hand, may have a vague idea of where the story is going, but on the whole, they just sit down in front of the laptop and let the characters do the talking, the story unfolding before them. They find tight plotting too constrictive. As a mystery author, you need to find the technique that works best for you. Here are some examples of successful mystery authors who have used either method, along with some tips to help you plan your own mystery novel. The Plotter Mystery Writer Mystery writer, Victoria Dowd, is renowned for her plotting. So much so that her novel, A Book of Murder, featured her plotting method on the front cover. Victoria’s son has also created a Lego village for her, so she can keep track of her character’s movements throughout the story! Agatha Christie is probably the most famous mystery writer of them all, and she tightly plotted her stories by beginning with the murder, the killer and the motive. Then moving on to suspects and their possible motives. Next, she would plot possible clues and red herrings to keep readers guessing. With so many characters and possible outcomes, it’s no surprise she chose this method. How many of us have read or watched her stories, feeling sure we know who ‘done it’ only to see them finished off before the climax of the story? The Pantser Mystery Writer Author of The Call of Cassandra Rose, Sophia Spiers says: I begin with a ‘What if?’ question, then I start to play around with the idea in my head. Maybe write a few notes down, but not much. I’m mostly working it out in my head. I write a very bad first ‘vomit’ draft, then print and read through, looking for plot holes and tightening as much as I can. Deleting and rewriting where needed. I recently tried to plot but got bored, it was disastrous! Sophia Spiers The same goes for author of Her, Meera Shah: I start with a character scenario then I write as if I’m her/him, chapter by chapter in chronological order. Just me and the computer. Meera Shah Jonathan Whitelaw, author of The Bingo Hall Detectives, starts with a rough outline and then heads straight to his computer, finding the excitement of not quite knowing where things might end up. Tina Baker, author of Call Me Mummy and Nasty Little Cuts, also keeps her ideas in her head, but for a few scribbles here and there, she just writes down the bare bones and builds with each draft. As you can see, there is no right or wrong way to write a mystery; just the way that works best for you. You may even find a mix of both methods works for you. Help With Planning Your Mystery Novel With so many intricate plot lines and dead ends to line up, whether you plot tightly or leave it to chance, it helps to have a rough idea of where you are heading. Here are a few handy hints and tools that can help you on your writing journey. Post-It Notes You’ve seen those walls on social media? A mass of yellow and pink squares to put the fear of God into any minimalist interior designer. Each scene broken down on a small sticky square and arranged in order of events. For the more visual writers, this is a great way to keep the series of events and characters at the forefront while writing. Apps And Writing Software Similarly, there are software packages that can also do this, keeping your walls free for family portraits and bookshelves (hopefully filled with lots of mystery books for you to read and research.) Scrivener is one such package commonly used by writers. White Boards Wipeable boards are a great tool for an ever-evolving plot and keeping track of the story. Character Photos/Profiles Character development is one of the most important parts of your story. If you don’t know exactly who your main character is, how is a reader supposed to care about them? Using people you know or TV/film stars, create a cast of characters that will help you move the story along. A section of mystery writer Victoria Dowd\'s plotting board Mystery Writing Advice Stuck For ideas? Read true crime in books and newspaper articles. Sometimes the truth is stranger than fiction! Of course, true crime is a mystery sub-genre in itself; today it is written in a much more exciting and narrative fashion creating the same effect as a novel. Pacing This is incredibly important in a mystery; you want to keep the reader turning the page and engaged. Keep the story concise and make every chapter count. Omit anything that doesn’t move the story forward towards the readers\' goal (finding out the who and why). Characters It cannot be stated enough that all classic mystery books are remembered for not just the twisty plot but the unforgettable characters too! So, know your characters inside out, what makes them tick, what scares them and what drives them. Once you do this work the entire book will be easier to write because they will tell you where the story is going. Don’t shoehorn characters into a plot, make sure they act in a way that’s consistent with their character. Know Your Suspects! Understand their connections to the crime, motivations and why it might just have been them (or not!). Keep the reader guessing throughout. Foreshadowing And Red Herrings Dripfeed clues throughout the book. Don’t put too many clues or foreshadowing too soon. Trust your reader to do some of the work and they will thank you for it. Sometimes it helps to write the entire novel, then work backwards adding in clues and dead ends! Frequently Asked Questions Is The Female Victim An Overdone Trope? It is true that historically women have borne the brunt of crime; fictional and in real life. As a result, many have grown weary of seeing themselves as the victims. I believe this is merely art reflecting life. Two women each week are killed in the UK, so to ignore this would be to ignore the reality. Until femicide becomes a problem of the past, these terrible crimes will always be of interest, and the why? a pertinent question. Should We Ignore The Perpetrator\'s Life And Focus On The Victim? I would say this is more relevant to true crime, where a welcome trend is now to discover the life of the victim and their history, rather than that of the perpetrator. In fiction, we are naturally interested in character, and whether we like them or not, that’s the goodies versus the baddies. Would The Silence of the Lambs be as interesting if we didn’t get to know the evil but enigmatic character Hannibal Lecture? I think not. Who is Ayoola in My Sister, the Serial Killer?and why does she do what she does? The mystery of an enigmatic character will move a story along, whether they are the victim or the perpetrator. I Don’t Like Gore And Murder, Can I Still Write Mystery? Of course! But you would be best suited to mystery, cosy style, or stories with less brutal crimes. Cosy crime doesn’t show the death in any detail, the story quickly moves to the amateur sleuth(s) and concentrates on the solving of the crime. Mystery Novel Writing Is No Mystery Mystery isn’t an easy genre, but for me, it’s one of the most satisfying to read and to write. Taking a complete puzzle and mixing it up in a way that creates an exciting and satisfying read is a thrill in itself. Now you know some of the subgenres and authors, dive into the genre in all its glory and forms. Learning how others write mystery novels will give you ideas and enthusiasm for your own story. Good luck and enjoy!

Creative Writing Exercises To Enhance Your Writing

No matter how many books you have written, or how many Sunday Times Best-selling novels you produce, you will never stop learning how to write. Never. The writing process is also an ongoing learning process. During my entire writing journey so far, the one piece of advice that has always stuck is; ‘Never ever stop learning your craft. Never think you know it all, be ready and willing to be surprised.’ But how do you continue to learn without going on constant courses or going back to education? What do you have to do to improve your writing skills and become a better writer? In this article, I\'m going to highlight just ONE of the skills I embrace regularly to help me learn and grow as a writer; I start every writing day with a creative writing exercise. I will also explain why and how creative writing exercises can benefit your writing and even give a few examples of the fun writing activities that have helped me over the years. So let\'s get started. What Are Creative Writing Exercises? Essentially, creative writing exercises are short bursts of creative writing, generally improvisational, that get the creative juices flowing. They can range from consciousness writing, to penning short stories or prose in poetry forms to practice writing. The medium, length, and content are not important, all that matters is unlocking your creativity, inspiring story ideas, and increasing confidence. Why Are Writing Prompts And Exercises Helpful? How often have you sat in front of a blank piece of paper, knowing you need to get the words down...but can\'t? You can hear all the voices, you know all the plot, and you have even worked out the story beats, but the words won\'t come. Well, you’re not alone. This happens to every writer at some point or other. Luckily, there\'s no need to panic, because to get back into the flow again all you have to do is rummage around in your writer toolbox and find the right key to unlock the right door. And that key is to have a go at some writing exercises and story prompts! The creative writing exercises I\'m about to suggest don’t ever need to be seen by a single soul, they never have to find their way into your final draft (but if they do, that’s a happy bonus), and they don’t even need to make sense or follow the same voice or genre of what you are writing. The entire point of creative writing exercises is to spark ideas in your mind, leading to a flood of words on the page. What Makes A Good Creative Writing Exercise? Writing prompts and exercises shouldn’t take long. In fact, the beauty of them is that they quickly become part of your working day. They can be something you do first thing in the morning - like brushing your teeth or having a shower. Or how you spend your evenings once the daily chores are done. Think of them as the warm-up before a run. A good warm-up will get your muscles moving and ready for the race, but you don’t spend three hours warming up before you run a one-hour race, do you? The very best writing exercises should be: FunShortEasy to complete If you find yourself spending hours on a writing exercise, ask yourself whether you are perhaps using it as an excuse to not work on the project that you need to get back to. And if you are, ask yourself whether perhaps you should be starting a new project that you actually enjoy doing. So let\'s get started. Let\'s take a look at my top ten writing exercises and prompts that never fail to get me out of my writing rut! Creative Writing Exercises To Try Today It’s important to remember that you don’t only have to use creative writing exercises when you are ‘blocked’. If you’re in-between projects and just want to keep those muscles active, then why not play around with brand new characters and entirely new ideas? You never know, some of these creative writing exercises may even inspire your next novel. The best thing about writing exercises is that there are no rules, they are simply a chance to let your brain free fall and see what comes out the other side. I spoke to many fellow authors about their own favourite tips and writing prompts before writing this article. I was inundated with responses, with many of them sharing tips on what they do when they feel stuck, how they get to know their main characters, and general good practise techniques to become a better writer. I\'ve sifted through the hundreds of examples I was given, and put together my own personal top ten writing exercises for you to try… 1: Interview Your Main Character Helps with: Finding the hidden secrets of your protagonist Have one of your smaller ‘bit-part’ characters interview your main character. Answer all questions from the point of view of your main character but.. and this is important… answer honestly! Don’t answer how you as the author want your character to respond, instead, put yourself in your main character\'s position and answer how they would in that very moment. If your cheating husband character is being interviewed by his mother-in-law, how would he speak to her? Would be he honest? Would he be evasive? What does this tell you about his character? What does it tell you about their relationship? For those who write character sheets, take a look at the questions you asked yourself back in the planning stages and ask questions based on an answer you already know about their past. How would your character reply in the moment and what does that tell you about them? Or, go one step further, and try the same thing but in a different genre or tense. Write it in the third person, as if you are a spectator telling a person\'s story; again in the first person as if you are the interviewer meeting your main character for the first time; and then again from the protagonist\'s point of view! 2: Show Don’t Tell Helps with: Honing your craft A great exercise that a fellow author highlighted was a classic ‘show don’t tell’ exercise used by many writing courses around the globe. Write a scene about a very drunk person, without once mentioning that the character is drunk. Using all the senses, see how effectively you can work those \'show don’t tell\' muscles. Think about setting, descriptive language, and what opening lines work best. Or perhaps write about your dream house or dream holiday, but without mentioning where they are. See if the reader can guess by your description. These can be written as flash fiction, a short story or even just a short paragraph. 3: Brain Dump/Free Writing Helps with: Banishing the mental load/using mental load to find inspiration Set a timer for three minutes and simply write in a stream of consciousness - no rules, no story beats, no planning, and no post-it notes. Maybe you\'ll start by writing that shopping list that\'s been bothering you and find it meanders its way into a diary entry by a frustrated maid. Or you may start writing your own diary entry and find it merges into the mindset of your main character. The purpose of free writing is to allow your brain to find the path that it is ready and willing to travel down. Sometimes, writing down whatever random words come to you and banishing all other noise helps you find the ideas that are ready to reveal themselves. 4: Pin The Tail On The Donkey Helps with: Finding Inspiration Ok, not literally, this isn\'t a game for a children\'s party. I am not telling you to draw and cut out a donkey’s tail and blindly roam around the room with a pin in hand! Instead, close your eyes and pick a random book from your bookshelf. Don’t cheat and pick an easy one… truly let fate guide you here. Close your eyes again and flick the pages, pick a random page and a random sentence and start from there. That\'s your writing prompt for the day - now begin writing. What does that sentence spark in you? What ideas does it give you? Can you write a story based on that sentence as an opening line? (If you\'re looking for more prompts to use as a jumping off point, try our writing prompts for thrillers, fantasy, romance, horror, poetry, and Christmas stories.) 5: Postcard Lottery (Part 1) Helps with: Pushing Boundaries and stepping out of your comfort zone While on a recent writing retreat, one of the exercises we did really sparked amazing new ideas for future stories. The exercise is split into two parts. The first part of this was the Postcard Lottery. Our host had a tall stack of postcards collected from all over; art galleries, museums, local cinemas; some of the most random images you can imagine. We all took a postcard without looking, set a time for 10 minutes, and used the image as inspiration. (If you don’t have a stack of postcards, you can use online random image generators such as https://randomwordgenerator.com/picture.php.) 6: Postcard Lottery (Part 2) Helps with: Pushing Boundaries and stepping out of your comfort zone Following on from the task above, now it was time to take another postcard. But in addition to that new postcard, we were asked to rummage in the bowl filled with slips of paper on which different genres had been written. This is great for getting any creative writer totally out of their comfort zone! Suddenly, rom-com writers holding an image of a pretty wildflower were having to imagine that picture as the basis for a murderous thriller story. And horror writers, holding an image of a skull, were having to use it as inspiration for a middle-grade comedy. If you embrace the randomness and push away all expectations of what you should be writing, it can be quite enlightening and a lot of fun! 7: Have A Break, Have A KitKat Helps with: Developing those ‘senses’ on the page One of the best creative exercises you can do is to sit down quietly and eat something. Seriously! Grab yourself a snack from the kitchen, sit down at your desk, and eat your food mindfully. As you do, write about the snack you\'re eating, making sure to use all your senses. The texture and the memories that it may evoke. The smells around you. Can you make your readers\' mouths water? Or even better, make a reader cry and turn them off a food item for life?  8: Play Therapist Helps with: Using personal blockers to push through writer\'s block This one is great for creative writers who are struggling with writer\'s block due to personal issues. Use your pain, your confusion, or your anger in real life to help you flex those writing muscles for good. Take the last argument you had with your partner or a falling out with a family member as a basis, then re-write the story. Either talk to a therapist on the page about the fight and write responses from both sides (always illuminating, because they are not always going to take your side, forcing you to see events from another point of view) or have the argument with that person over again in a way you would have preferred to resolve it. 9: Flip The Narrative Helps with: Pushing past writer\'s block and developing deeper characterisation This exercise is great if you are in the middle of a new draft, but don’t feel like you have a grip on your characters yet. Take a scene you have already written and flip the narrative. Have the entire scene written from another person’s point of view. It often helps to stand in another person\'s shoes to gather a new perspective. How would they see the same scene played out through their eyes? What does that tell you about the scene that you didn’t know before? What does it highlight that you weren’t previously aware of? This exercise is incredibly helpful if you\'re struggling to get past a plot hole, or grappling with character motivation.   10: It’s All About The Words Helps with: Understanding the importance of dialogue There are two very different ways you can tackle this exercise, depending on the type of writer you are. You can either: Write a scene entirely in dialogue, but only showing one side of the conversation. So, either have the other character on the other side of a phone call that the reader can’t ‘hear’, or have the other side of the conversation redacted, but in a way that the reader can still 100% understand the entire scene having only read one side of the story.Write an entire scene between two characters communicating entirely wordlessly, through nothing but gestures. Again, you can write this is in the third person or from the point of view of one of the characters. See how long they can ‘speak’ without speaking. Have the characters understood each other by the end of the scene? Or has a terrible miscommunication occurred? Dialogue can be a sticky area for many writers. Either you really love dialogue and struggle to write description, or it\'s the opposite and you love your characters talking to one another but struggle with descriptive writing or moving the plot along. Either way, pushing past the norm and learning how to use that weakness as a strength can bring about lots of new ideas and plot twists. Other Forms Of Writing Although the above exercises are great for getting your creative juices flowing, they are not the only way you can get your writer brain cells working. Sometimes, you need to take a break from what you are used to writing and try something different. Try stepping away from creative writing and trying your hand at different forms of writing, such as non-fiction. Write A Blog Post If you have a blog, write a blog post about something entirely unrelated to your current project. Or, better yet, approach a magazine or someone with a blog and offer to write an article for them. You can choose any subject you like, you can even write about bettering your writing skills, as I am doing right now. Write A Book Review There\'s nothing writers love more than reading a good book. And there\'s nothing authors appreciate more than receiving a great review about their book. So why not get on Goodreads, Netgalley, Amazon, or even your own social media channels, and write a book review. Having to think about story structure, plot, characterisation and the language other writers have used may even help you with the writing of your own novel! Write A Poem Reacquaint yourself with your inner teenager and write an emotional poem about heartbreak, anger, or how unfair the world is. Reflect on your childhood, or process something you\'re currently experiencing. Make it as cheesy, vulnerable, or as dark as you want; after all, no one ever needs to read it. The fun is knowing you can write it! Write Non-Fiction Write something based on facts. Something you know about. Perhaps a ‘step by step’ guide, or a document all about something you know inside out. Embrace your inner ‘Mastermind’ and be an expert about something for a while on paper. Or grab a random object, whatever is closest to your left hand side right now, and write about it in great detail. It doesn’t matter what it is, it only matters that writing all those words will get your happy writing gears turning. Plus you never know what inspiration it may spark. Frequently Asked Questions What Is The Purpose Of Creative Writing Exercises? Creative writing exercises have many purposes, it simply depends on where you are on your writing journey. Creative writing exercises can be used to help you explore your craft and try a new way of writing.They can help you overcome writer\'s block.Ten minutes of writing prompts can help inspire writers with new ideas, or even new genres.Fun writing exercises can help you find the love and passion for your writing project again.Creative writing prompts can help you with character development, enabling you to push deeper with your characters and really explore motivation, themes, and plot. Writing exercises - whether contemplating the first word of your novel or attempting to write a short scene - can be whatever you need them to be. No matter whether this is the first time you have ever tried to write a story, or if you are already the author of a bestselling book. Can Writing Exercises And Writing Prompts Make Me A Better Writer? Fiction writing exercises can and do help hone your craft and teach you new skills to add to your author toolbox. Daily writing exercises help to keep your brain cells supple and creative and can get you over the fear of the blank page. After all, if you have done free writing for twenty minutes, there will already be words on the page – then all you have to do is slip back into the world you are creating and take it from there. So, the question should really be, what do you need from your writing exercise to make your own work stand out? How Can I Improve My Writing Skills? There is no simple answer to this. The only answer I have ever found helpful is… keep writing! How many times have you heard the quote “it takes 10,000 hours to become a expert in something” – that means you need to write. A lot. For many, many hours. But choosing or working with writing exercises that push you out of your comfort zone will help shape your writing and give it more depth. Use free and easy writing exercises to start your daily dose of writing and you will find your creativity blossom much quicker. What Are The Main Examples Of Creative Writing? Creative writing isn\'t just about writing a fiction novel; there are many ways in which you can express yourself creatively. Even if all you do is keep a daily journal, you are still practising the art of descriptive writing. And, therefore, writing exercises don’t just benefit fiction writers either. No matter what genre you write, or style of writing you prefer, there will always be a writing exercise to suit your needs, you just need to find those that work for you. Be brave and try as many ways of writing as possible. If you are a fiction writer, try writing some poetry.If you generally write long fiction, challenge yourself with a short story.Do you write film or TV scripts? Maybe you could try your hand at songwriting. There are so many different examples of creative writing, but each have one thing in common… they are creative… so be creative with how you learn your craft, and you will find so much inspiration lurking around the corner. Time To Get Writing I hope this article has inspired you to polish your creative writing skills and think outside the box a little. When it comes to storytelling, and getting those words down on paper, the best thing you can do is keep writing. The doesn\'t mean churning out a chapter or two of your novel every day, it doesn\'t even mean working on your book every day; it simply means taking ten minutes a day to speed write, or try some writing prompts, fill in your daily journal, or work on a particular scene. And the beauty of writing like this is that even if what you have written is never read by anyone else, and it never appears in your work, you have taken another step towards becoming a better writer than you were yesterday. And that is what being a great writer is all about!

The Curse of Cool

Ah, Top Gun. A film so shimmering with a certain kind of macho cool that a studio can successfully bring its star back to reprise the role, even though he’s in touching distance of collecting his pension.And – that star is good at flying. He looks cool on a motorbike and, well, just looks cool. He walks with swagger, talks with attitude. Women love him. Men have bro-crushes.And with a character like this, you already know a lot. They won’t walk smack into a glass door when they’re leaving an office. They won’t get ketchup on that gleamingly white T-shirt. They’ll wear the right sort of watch but won’t bore you stupid telling you about it.They might or might not have a preference between a ’55 Petrus and a ’53 Petrus, but – if they were less James Bond and more Die Hard’s John McClane – you know they’d order a cold beer from a fancy wine waiter and somehow end up looking confident and right. They’d make it look like ordering beer in a fancy restaurant was the coolest, smartest thing to do, like anything else was somehow missing a trick.And there’s the physical prowess, of course.This hero doesn’t merely ride a motorbike; he rides it fast and has perfect control of the machine at all times. The same with the plane. Those flying scenes might look tough, but you know that, in the end, you’d rather have the 59-year-old Cruise flying for your life than any number of beautiful 20- and 30-something hotshots.The moral of these thoughts? Presumably that Cool Works. Cool, in this case, has already gathered $600 million at the box office. That’s good, right? You wouldn’t mind too much if your current Work In Progress gathered, oooh, even one tenth of that sum on publication.But, oh my friends, Cool is Bad. Cool is Boring. It’s not in film, of course, where there’s a pleasure in seeing Cool on the big screen. It’s just damn sexy. Tom Cruise has got his smoking hot brand of sex appeal, but all those big stars – male and female – bring their A-list charisma to their parts. We just don’t ask too much by way of character or story from a Tom Cruise film. We just want him to be the fullest possible, most daydreamy version of Tom Cruise for the film’s two-hour running time.But in books? Well, Cool is just dull.It’s actively hard to think of a really successful hero who’s as cool as Cruise – or, really, anything like. Just to take a few names from crime thrillers:Sherlock Holmes – super-smart and physically capable … but also cold, arrogant, tin-eared around emotional things, cutting to his friends, a drug-addict, often mournful. Verdict: NOT COOLHercule Poirot– You don’t even need to ask. The guy’s Belgian, for Pete’s sake. Verdict: NOT COOLMiss Marple – Ditto, only not Belgian.Philip Marlowe – OK, this character is smart, tough, funny, and has chemistry with women. But he also drinks too much, lives alone, is visibly lonely, and gets plenty of things wrong. He’s flawed in a way that Top Gun’s Maverick just isn’t. I don’t think we can quite give him a verdict of NOT COOL – Marlowe beats the heck out of the first three on the list. But he’s SEXY, COMPLICATED AND INTERESTING, more than cool.Tom Ripley – OK, an anti-hero, but also the star of multiple classic novels and films. But he was something like sociopathic. His romantic orientation was, by the standards of his homophobic age, a wrong one. He’s definitely not someone you half fancy, or would want your son/daughter to marry. Verdict: NOT COOL.Jack Reacher – an interesting one that, as he is super-tough and super-smart about the things you want your tough guy thriller hero to know. (Weapons, sniper-positions, military law, criminal tattoos, and so on.) That list feels quite Cruise-y – and sure enough the diminutive Tom Cruise has played Reacher, the man mountain. But whereas the audience, male or female, just kind of wants to marry Tom Cruise in the role of Maverick, they’d think twice before marrying Reacher. Reacher is basically a hobo. He’s not exactly emotionally blind, but he’s a million miles away from being able to sustain a complex relationship. He’s like a thriller version of idiot savant, incredibly dumb and incredibly capable, both at the same time. The overall verdict? Well, heck, if Maverick is the standard here, we just have to rate Reacher as NOT COOL.And so on. You can throw my Fiona Griffiths onto that list too. Yes, she’s smart and, in some ways, confident, and, in some ways, skilled. But she also does say the wrong thing to waiters, she does walk straight into glass walls, she’s a useless cook, she’s mechanically inept, and so on. Very definitely you wouldn’t get her played by a female Tom Cruise type (Angelina Jolie? Charlise Theron?). And if by chance you did find Angelina or Charlise in a role like that, you’d know they were sniffing around for an Oscar.The real point here is that cinema worships the exterior: that’s really all they can show. And yes, we can see great actors frown, or tremble, or add a shading when they speak their lines. But it’s still a basically exterior experience. Cinema therefore glorifies the exterior. It gets beautiful humans doing the sexiest possible thing in the most amazing possible locations. Obviously, there’s more complex cinema too, but complex isn’t cool. The cooler cinema gets, the simpler it gets.And books are interior things. Readers want complexity. Sherlock Holmes would have been a lesser character if he hadn’t been annoying and brilliant in about equal measure. (Fiona Griffiths the same, of course.) Philip Marlowe would have been duller if he’d always got things right, if his life wasn’t a bit of a mess. Without the whole hobo-schtick, Jack Reacher would have been just another thriller character, entertaining and forgettable.I see quite a few manuscripts where the Lure of the Cool has, in my view, led the author astray. The writer is, I suspect, thinking about film and considering what would make a great scene in cinema.But forget that. You almost certainly want a character who is both glittering and frustrating, heroic and flawed, sexy and infuriating. How you exactly whip up your ingredients is up to you, but the main point here is to forget Tom Cruise and insert the complicated character actor of your choice instead. Find things for your hero to be bad at, find ways for them to fail, find ways for them to annoy the reader.It reads better and, as always, it’s more fun to write as well.That’s it from me. I once flew with a stuntman in a microlight aircraft and almost left my lunch all over the plane. Tom Cruise, I am not.

What Is The Dénouement Of A Story? Your Guide (With Tips)

The word \'dénouement\' is a borrowed word that came to the English language via the French word denoue. Its literal Latin meaning is to ‘untie the knot’. This is why we now use it as a literary term to refer to the conclusion of a novel. In this article, I will explain the definition and purpose of literature dénouement, demonstrate how to confidently use dénouement to improve your storytelling and story structure, as well as illustrate examples of dénouement in well-known stories. What Is A Dénouement In Literature? The dénouement of a story (whether it\'s a book, play or movie) is a literary device that involves the tying up of all the loose ends, the ironing out of the plot, and the final resolution that should leave your audience feeling satisfied. As writers, the narrative of our work should have a story arc and take readers through the five stages of development; exposition, rising action, climax, falling action, and dénouement. Dénouement occurs at the very end and it needs to help readers understand the bigger picture and how all of the subplots and events have led to its creation. This is true for all genres and forms of storytelling. But why can\'t we simply leave our readers guessing, instead of finishing on a high note? Let\'s find out... What Is The Purpose Of Dénouement In Literature? Simply put, stories demand conflict. Conflict, in turn, leads to a climax which then demands dénouement in the final scene to give the audience a sense of closure. You can\'t get to the exciting point then leave readers guessing! It is also the part where we discover the moral of a story, or we learn the lesson. Human beings love to see good beat evil. This is why dénouement is particularly important when it comes to children’s books (where everyone \'lived happily ever after\'). Of course, this doesn’t mean every single novel has to have a fully-formed dénouement in its final pages. If the book is part of a series, the final chapter may wrap up the book\'s side storyline, but there may be a cliffhanger for the bigger story thread in order to entice readers to the next book. Although some standalone books break the writing rules and shun dénouement completely. The critically acclaimed Tangerine by Christine Mangan is testament to that. Whilst in the film world, Jordan Belfort remains an unsavoury idol in the award-winning The Wolf of Wall Street. Not all stories can have the typical Happily Ever After (we will see more examples of that later on), but authors should strive to offer, if not a conclusive finale, at least a glimmer of hope! Is An Epilogue The Same As Dénouement? It’s tempting to think that epilogue is just another word for dénouement. It\'s not. An epilogue is an optional section that a writer may choose to add to their story - or not - to show how characters are faring after the main storyline has finished (think of the Harry Potter series when we see the kids as adults at the very end). Therefore, the criteria of an epilogue doesn’t extend itself to restoring immediate order and giving readers a sense of finality - it\'s simply an add-on, an optional glimpse into the future. Examples Of Dénouement In Literature Let’s take a look at some dénouement examples in action (beware, spoilers abound!): Romeo And Juliet (William Shakespeare) William Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet highlights the importance and impact of employing dénouement as a technique for closure. Instead of offering a happy ending, the double suicide of the main characters means this particular dénouement teachers the audience a lesson - that it was their death, not their love, that healed the family feud. William Shakespeare was a master of dénouement, ensuring that every last scene in his plays culminated in a dramatic (and conclusive) finale! Like Water For Chocolate (Laura Esquivel) Like Water For Chocolate’s finale offers readers a hugely rewarding dénouement. Firstly, Tita’s efforts are a literal breakthrough for the next generation in her family. The battle for her niece pays off and Esperanza can now marry whoever she chooses without being duty-bound to care for her mother - just as Tita had to for so many precious years of her life. However, Rosaura’s death also creates a new beginning for Tita herself. Now that Pedro is a widower, finally they no longer need to hide their love for one another and they can be together. The Queen’s Gambit (Walter Tevis) The popular Netflix series (and book adaptation) could not have left us with a greater celebration of accomplishment on behalf of its genius chess-playing protagonist. Beth’s life challenges up until the point of dénouement have been enormous. But despite everything her life has thrown at her, she overcomes every one of her hurdles to finally defeat her greatest chess rival, bringing her story to a highly satisfying conclusion.       Other Literary Work With Satisfactory Dénouement Moby Dick (Herman Melville) The sea rolled in and everyone died... except our narrator, Ishmael. Killing everyone off is one way to finish a story, worked for Shakespeare too! The Great Gatsby (Scott Fitzgerald) After the climax of Myrtle\'s accidental death, leading to Gatsby\'s murder, the narrator (Nick Carraway) decides to leave Long Island high society and return to the Midwest. The Catcher In The Rye (J. D. Salinger) In the final scene, Holden Caulfield calmly watches Phoebe riding a carousel, a sweet childhood moment of innocence, and Holden resolves to worry less about adulthood and the future. How To Use Dénouement In Your Story We all have unique storytelling voices and naturally this extends to the manner in which we deliver our dénouement. There\'s the light dénouement (yay, everyone survives and is happy) and the dark dénouement (oh, they all die). The best way to learn about what endings work best is to read books and watch movies as much as possible, in all genres, and look out for each example of a dénouement. Ask yourself why certain endings fill you with the feel-good factor and leave you satisfied... and why others don\'t. Some stories don\'t suit a happy ending, and that\'s fine; it\'s important your dénouement makes sense in the context of the whole story. Here Are Five Basic Rules To Follow: Dénouement should tie up every single loose end in such a way that a quick tug won’t make everything unravel again! Readers should not be left with a single niggle. Dénouement should allow key characters the chance to reflect realistically on their story, whilst taking into account whether their reactions feel warranted. Dénouement should be plausible and believable (even if you write fantasy, the book should be wrapped up in a way that makes sense). Dénouement should complete the aforementioned story arc and work in harmony with the previous components of it: exposition, rising action, climax, and falling action. Dénouement should link effortlessly with the main themes of your novel. Frequently Asked Questions What Is The Difference Between Resolution And Dénouement? These two literary terms may seem interchangeable at first but they are significantly different. A resolution can happen at any time in the story, and will typically play out in the form of a character solving a major problem. A dénouement, on the other hand, is what takes place at the end of a story and answers all remaining questions the reader may have. What Is Included In The Dénouement? The dénouement of a story is at the author’s discretion, but it is definitely the point at which the bad guys should be revealed (and hopefully brought to justice), the hero rewarded, secrets unearthed, and loose ends tied up. Writers take readers on a journey of escapism, so that journey needs to have a satisfyingly plausible ending. How Long Is A Dénouement? As the last structural element of a novel, the dénouement should wrap everything up as quickly and neatly as possible in one or two scenes. That said, it will depend on how many characters and subplots require disentanglement. One way to work around this is to try not to leave too many loose ends until those last few pages. How Do You Write A Dénouement? When it comes to writing a book, plotting the dénouement is always a smart move (even if you prefer to make it up as you go along). Leave your readers happy or shocked, but a vague fade to black will not cut it! Refer back to the key points made in this article and make sure you have added each element to your manuscript. Some writers like to work backwards, starting with the ending then ensuring they add all the foreshadowing and hints that will make the last scene (and possibly big twist) plausible and satisfying. The End I hope this article has given you a conclusive summary of what to do in the final part of your story. It may be tempting to cut corners when you\'re on the verge of typing THE END, but it\'s vital to be just as diligent with your dénouement as you are with your opening chapter. Because your final words, and that final scene, will stay with your readers forever.

Big to little, little to big

After last week’s monster of an email, I want to offer something shorter and a bit more Zen this week.So, the normal advice to authors is to proceed from big to little. First, get the basic idea for your novel. Hammer out your elevator pitch. Plan the novel out around that. Find the big markers first: set up, basic trajectory, denouement. Sketch out your character in the broadest strokes first. Define the basics of setting and theme.Then go round again. Add more detail. Make sure story is talking to character is talking to setting is talking to story.And again round, always refining the details, taking that first big vision and translating it into a useable blueprint.Then you start writing. You bash out a draft, with Jane Smiley’s advice in mind at every point: Every first draft is perfect because all the first draft has to do is exist.And then you edit, working again – as before – big to small, big to small, big to small.First you check the major plot turns are working, that your story-seals are watertight. You check that the basic structure is OK.Then you might get onto pacing at a relatively gross level: is this scene needed? Could we compress these two chapters into one?Then smaller and smaller, until you are fixing sentences, turning 12-word sentences into 9-word sentences and noticing that, gradually and over time, the whole book is getting faster and lighter in the water. Better. More saleable.I said at the start with this was the ‘normal’ advice and it is. I give it myself. I think that the basic model is the way to go.But …It’s not the only way to go, is it? The week before last, I wrote an email (here) about one author’s attempt to secure an agent. The gist was that the author was great, she’d done our UNWC course which is super-great, and an agent LOVED her work, yay, … except that the agent ended up saying no anyway. The email turned into a bit of a meditation on elevator pitches and trying to stay true to that basic original vision with every page.OK, All standard, wholesome fare. Except that when I do these emails based on the actual experience of an actual author, I always change names. A Kay might become a Carlotta, or a Carlotta the Mighty, or a Silesian princess called Karolina, or whatever the heck.On this occasion, the author who inspired my email was a woman with a normal Anglo-type name beginning with J. I wanted to stick with that opening initial and find a woman’s name that appealed.I went to one of those baby-name finder websites and scrolled through some Js. The name that most appealed was Jaroslawa, largely because I just liked the sound. Then I noticed that the root of the name means ‘fierce and glorious’.So my Jaroslawa become an “accomplished circus trick rider, a part-time intelligence officer, and a highly skilled swordswoman”. In line with her general fierce gloriousness, and her ability with a sword, I said that when she received the agent’s rejection she “smote the heads off a couple of cabbages with her swordstick.”There wasn’t any strategy here, no plan for the future. I just wanted a name beginning with J, found Jaroslawa, then discovered I had something ‘fierce and glorious’. Once I wrote the line about cabbages, I toyed with the idea that, over the course of the email, she would go through her entire kitchen garden decapitating vegetables.That idea felt tempting but hard to deliver – how do you decapitate a runner bean? – so I took a different route, and gave her a castle, a forest extending to thousands of acres, and a hunt that accounted for a stag, some badgers, and so on.Then she was in Ukraine, meting out justice.Then finally, she “uprooted fourteen oak trees, tore the top off a mountain, hurled a cloud as far as Ireland, and quenched her thirst by swallowing a waterfall.”In other words, she started out colourful but ended up in the realm of pure myth. And, because in the end we were only talking about agents and elevator pitches and the actual author involved quite likely does not have a castle or an extreme lust for bloodsports, the whole thing was pleasantly absurd as well.Was the email better for those flights of fancy? I think it was. Indeed, if the email lingers in the mind, it’ll probably be because (a) there was a ridiculous flight of fancy that involved castles and cloud-throwing and that kind of thing and (b) there was some modestly helpful advice about elevator pitches.The point of this analysis is simply this: I didn’t start out with the whole castle-and-cloud idea at all. I simply looked for an appealing name beginning with J. The whole thing started from there.So yes, please, in general plan from big to small, write from big to small, and edit from big to small. That’s good advice and I mostly follow it.BUT: be open to the purely adventitious. If you see something glittering and golden, then stoop to pick it up. Turn it over and play with it. Quite likely, the gods and masters and The Big will tell you that the geegaw you’ve just picked up will play no part in your book. In which case, OK, set it down.But maybe not. Maybe by making time for this small, interesting thing, you end up with a strand in your book that would never otherwise have been there. I can think of countless examples in my own work where that’s been the case.One small example: in my first Fiona Griffiths book, I had her be bad at cooking because that seemed like a sensible character move. But that little random element grew to be a significant running joke through the course of the series. At one point, she blags her way onto a commercial trawler pretending to be an experienced ship’s cook. That was a neat little plot device, of course, but it also tied up with my readers’ delighted awareness than anything involving Fiona and food was going to go catastrophically wrong. A minor early decision delivered on a larger scale much later.A bigger example: at one point, I knew that my next Fiona Griffiths book was going to be about kidnap, and I started plotting out a perfectly sensible story around that basic idea. Then a clerical friend of mine, with an interest in church history, told me something about medieval anchorites, and my book took an amazingly different turn.Big to small is always good, always right … but my goodness it’s also very sensible. And you’re an author, or want to be, which isn’t very sensible at all.So sometimes, yes, pick up the little thing and allow it to derail the bigger thing. It’s fine doing that – a lot of fun – and your book will get better.

How To Write A Graphic Novel: A Complete Guide

Writing a graphic novel looks fun, right? Right. And it\'s a lot easier than writing traditional novels, right? Wrong. Graphic novels hold a special place in the hearts of many writers, and it stands to reason that many are inspired to write their own as adults. They hold a kind of magic. Think back to when you were a child, cracking open your first graphic novel from your school’s book fair or from the library. Perhaps you learned to read from it. At the time, it never really occurred to you that the graphic novel you held in your small hands had a creative team behind it, usually a writer, artist, colourist, letterer and editor. As far as you knew, your favourite graphic book sprung up fully formed from the ether. Now, we know better. Creating a graphic novel is a collaborative process. They have teams behind them, and among the most important of that team is the writer. Perhaps you have a visual sense and a strong imagination, but little artistic ability, yet you’d still like to try your hand at writing a graphic novel yourself. Then you’re in the “write” place! (Dad joke.) In this article, you will learn what a graphic novel is, what the key elements or building blocks of one are, how to create a graphic novel, discover some of my favourite graphic novels (ie the best examples in the entire comics industry), and read some final tips and tricks to help you improve your graphic novel projects and comic strips.  Firstly, let\'s look at what a graphic novel is. What Is A Graphic Novel? Before we get into the nuts and bolts, let me define what exactly I think a graphic novel is. Don’t worry, I’m not going to quote Webster’s. There are some that differentiate a graphic novel as an original, squarebound or hardbound story in comic book form, from a trade paperback or collected edition, which is a reprinted edition of several comic books packaged together. To me, though, if a comic or illustrated story is in book form rather than floppy form, and contains mainly sequential art, it’s a graphic novel. A graphic novel as a longer-format comic book is not a genre, or type of story, but rather a medium, or a vessel for telling stories in sequential art form. Within that form, there are numerous types of stories that can be told inside a graphic novel.  When many people think of graphic novels they instantly imagine that a) they\'re all for children, and that b) they are all superhero stories. That isn\'t the case at all. Like all types of books, graphic novels permit a writer to tell any type of story - the difference being that the complex characters and compelling storyline are expressed not just in words, but in pictures too. So what types of graphic novels are out there? Types Of Graphic Novels  Most of the industry divides graphic novels into three age groups: Middle grade (ages 8 to 12)Young adult (ages 12 to 18)Adult (18+). Within those age groups, you can further subdivide by genre: Nonfiction: BiographyAutobiographyHistoryTrue crimeHow-to Fiction: Slice of everyday lifeRomanceYA (ie teen stories)SuperheroScience fiction and fantasyHorrorMystery and suspenseEroticaAdventure In short, whatever stories you can find in a book you can find in a graphic novel - the only difference is, like a comic book, a graphic novel story will be accompanied by illustrations. So what other types of illustrated stories can you find? The other two forms of illustrated stories are manga and comic books. Let\'s look at them in more detail. What Is Manga? Manga, the Japanese word for comics, are graphic novels that originate in Japan and can fall under any of these genres just like Western graphic novels. Similarly, graphic novels that originate from South Korea are called manhwa, and so on. How Do Comic Books Differ To Graphic Novels? Although the graphic novel format is somewhat similar to that of manga comics, and they both involve comic book artists and a similar writing process, the main difference is that graphic novels are book length stories. And, although manga, comics and graphic novels all use pictures to narrate a story, comics are usually serialised narratives that are published regularly (sometimes as part of a collection of other stories). The key characteristic of a graphic novel, on the other hand, is that it contains an entire story and reads like a full-length book. They are usually bound like a book too, and not floppy like a magazine. What Are The Key Elements Of A Graphic Novel? We’ve established what a graphic novel is (and how it differs from comic books, manga and other types of magazines and picture books). So what elements are contained within the vast majority of graphic novels? Art and illustrations are drawn sequentially in order to tell a narrative story.Word balloons, which are round dialogue bubbles with tails that denote who is speaking and contain lettering. These balloons may look like a cloud to represent a thought or be jagged to represent shouting.Captions, or square boxes with lettering that describe a scene or provide internal monologue.Sound effects, or large stylised lettering that represents a written sound, or onomatopoeia. But writing a graphic novel involves more than simply creating a graphic storyboard and filling in the blanks. Creative writing plays a vital role in telling a good story, with writers developing characters and plots before the illustrations are drawn. Although the illustrators bring the stories to life, it\'s the writers who brief the artists on character descriptions, and character development, they imagine the detailed backstories and build the world that the artist will eventually interpret. They also need to think about narrative that moves the story forward without using too many words (the less space you use up on the page with words, the better). That\'s a lot of collaboration and a lot of people working on one story idea. So, where do you start? Here’s how writing a graphic novel as part of a creative team allows you to assemble all those pieces into a cohesive whole. How To Create A Graphic Novel All graphic novels, like everything in life, begin with an idea. Your graphic story is about telling your readers something, usually in a standard storytelling three act structure (beginning, middle and end). Your characters and your world are introducedThe characters want somethingRoadblocks are placed in their wayThey succeed or don’t succeed by the endThey are changed by their personal journeys A great story arc, inner conflict, good narrative, detailed world...all these things are important, as they would be in text based novels, the difference is you have to make that story fit into a comic book script format. A Comic Book Script Graphic novels are written in a method similar to, but distinct, from a screenplay. This is called a comic book script. Writers plot their stories via narration boxes. There are numerous approaches to creating a comic book script. The comic book writer Fred Van Lente has the gold standard on his website available as a downloadable template; many of the best writers in the industry have followed or adapted this template for their own use. A script goes page by page and describes for the artist, colourist and letterer exactly what is happening in order. Scripts can be written in full-script form, which is broken down by panel with all captions and dialogue and is as specific as possible without doing the artist’s job for them. Scripts can also be done plot-first, or “Marvel style,” which was common in the 1960s through the 1980s and is much less common today, though still in use. In this approach, a few paragraphs of plot are written out, with or without dialogue. The artist interprets this plot into a full-length story, and then the writer goes back and adds the dialogue. Whichever approach is taken, after the art comes back, often a writer will rewrite the dialogue depending on how much space the artist has provided in the panels. Also, during the drawing process, the artist will sometimes add or delete panels from the script for better narrative flow, and rewriting dialogue to fit this new layout is key. Sometimes, a writer will provide panel layouts for the artist, which refers to the order and size of panels within a page. The Thumb Book is a great method for sketching out specific layouts for an artist to follow. The Creative Team Other than writing a script, you’ll need to find additional members of your creative team in order to complete the graphic novel. Don\'t cut corners! Each member of the team is important and should be professional and treated so. As a writer, you are likely the originator of the graphic novel’s concept and may handle business affairs associated with it; however, it is best practice to be legal co-creators of the work with the artist, as the visual interpretation is just as important as the writing. Publishing When seeking a publisher for a graphic novel, it\'s not necessary that the entire graphic novel be completed upfront. Instead, the creators will put together a submission package, which can include a summary of the work, a chapter-by-chapter outline, a list of characters, a sample script, biographies of the creative team, and several pages of completed sample art. Graphic novel creators can use this package and either seek a literary agent, who will submit to publishers on their behalf in exchange for a percentage of income, or submit to publishers directly. Graphic novel creators can also self-publish, which involves paying to print, market and distribute the graphic novel themselves. Self-publishers may choose to only release the graphic novel digitally, or include a print edition also. Funds for self-publishing can be raised through crowdfunding platforms like Kickstarter or funded with personal money. Graphic Novel Examples To really understand this type of storytelling it\'s important to read graphic novels - and lots of them! There are many graphic novels created by masters of the form that must be studied intensely by aspiring graphic novelists. Learn well from these examples, go forth and do likewise. Here are just a few examples; there are many more not listed: A Contract with God, by Will EisnerConsidered the first graphic novel, this masterwork from the creator of The Spirit involves poor Jewish residents of a New York City tenement. The Dark Knight Returns, by Frank Miller and Klaus JansonThe story that birthed the grim-and-gritty era in superhero comics and offered a morally ambiguous, older Batman. Daredevil: Born Again, by Miller and David MazzucchelliThe other legendary work written by Miller and the best portrayal of Daredevil before or since. Maus, by Art SpiegelmanA non-fiction, Pulitzer-prize biography of both the author and his father, a Holocaust survivor. In a twist, the characters are anthropomorphised animals. A Map to the Sun, by Sloane LeongA stellar recent graphic novel about the five players of a struggling girls’ basketball team, this work is known for its dazzling pastels. The Sandman, by Neil Gaiman and various artistsA long-form work by the legendary fantasy writer working with some of the best artists in the business and about the Endless, a family of mythological beings. Heartstopper, by Alice OsemanThis began as a webcomic, then a million-selling graphic novel series, then a TV show, about young gay love in a British high-school setting. Ghost World, by Daniel ClowesPossibly the most 90s story on this list, this story of two best friends and their dysfunctional, co-dependent relationship was turned into a movie. All-Star Superman, by Grant Morrison and Frank QuitelyGrant Morrison understands Superman more than almost anyone, and that’s never more apparent than in this standalone work featuring an idealised, optimistic version of the character. Watchmen, by Alan Moore and Dave GibbonsThis famously deconstructionist series takes superheroes apart and puts them back together with a satirical, critical lens. March, by John Lewis, Andrew Aydin and Nate PowellPossibly the best autobiographical comic ever written, about the late congressman John Lewis and his struggles for civil rights. Check, Please!, by Ngozi UkazuAn extremely endearing and funny story about a Canadian college hockey team and one of its stars, who is in love with another player and is really good at baking. Chainsaw Man, by Tatsuki FujimotoOne of many masterful manga, this is a deeply funny, violent and satirical story about a down-on-his luck loser who becomes a great demon fighter after fusing with his dog, complete with built-in chainsaw head. Tips For Writing A Graphic Novel When creating your first graphic novel, here are some things to keep in mind. Study The Experts Read some of the graphic novels above. Seek out their comic scripts online and study those, too. Try to see the structure behind the comics, including panels per page, the amount and flow of dialogue, and rising and falling action. Think Visually Nobody wants to read page after page of talking heads. When characters are talking, put something in their hands, have them pace around the room, show them making coffee at the same time. Start Small And Go Big You may have an epic, 12-volume series in your head set in a giant world, but focus on a few characters and a simple narrative told well within that world. One good example in the film world: Mad Max Fury Road has extremely detailed world building behind it, but the movie revolves around a single chase scene and the characters being chased and doing the chasing. Boil your story down to its essence. Keep It Real You may have a childhood dream to write for Marvel or DC, but create graphic novels for their own sake. Write for yourself. Tell stories that are meaningful to you, not as a stepping stone to writing superheroes. Marvel or DC may come calling eventually, or they may not, but that should never be the end goal. How To Find Inspiration If you’re struggling to come up with the basic idea for your first graphic novel, carry around a pad of paper and a pen, or make use of the voice memo feature of your mobile. Experience the world around you and ideas will come to you. Watching a movie in a theatre can trigger a new way to tell a similar story in your head without copying. Even watching a bad movie or reading a terrible novel can be inspiring, as it can spur you to want to make something better and put it out into the world as penance for something so bad daring to exist. They say that every written work is really about the author, and that’s never more true than graphic novels. Even when writing a biography of someone else, that graphic novel will still end up being highly personal. Don’t be afraid to put aspects of your own personality into the characters, even if there is no one character that’s exactly you. Frequently Asked Questions What Is The Format Of A Graphic Novel? A graphic novel isn\'t a genre but a format. They differ from text novels in that they use sequential artwork to help tell a complete story. Unlike comics and manga, they are normally a single story bound in a book format. How Long Does It Take To Write A Graphic Novel? Like any type of book, the writing process and creativity involved in writing a graphic novel can vary from creator to creator. Because it\'s a collaborative process, the time to produce a graphic novel - from idea to printed copy - can take anything between one to three years. How Many Pages Is A Graphic Novel? Graphic novels tend to be longer than manga and comic books, with stories ranging from anywhere between forty-eight pages all the way to five hundred! Now It’s Time To Create Your Own Graphic Novel I hope you’ve been empowered by this article to go out and make a graphic novel of your own. You now know what a graphic novel is, what makes one work and how to go about writing a graphic novel. Plus you now have a reading list of some of the best examples in the business. So download yourself a script template and turn your ideas into reality. Go and create that graphic novel that you\'d always wished existed!

Writing Science Fiction: Top Tips From A Sci-Fi Bestseller

Where do you start when it comes to writing a science fiction novel? Perhaps you\'ve written other genres, but just had a lightning bolt of a story idea that is definitely more of a sci fi novel. Or you\'re thinking about dipping your toes into the genre but you’re not sure where to start. You may even be an existing science fiction writer who\'s hit a wall and needs some tips. In this guide to writing a compelling sci fi story, I\'ll be helping you with everything you need to know about science fiction writing. We’ll take a look at definitions, investigate subgenres, give you an overview on how to consider approaching science fiction, some tips to make things easier, and even offer a few reading recommendations. Let’s blast off! What Is Science Fiction? You could debate the line between science fiction and fantasy for ages. I actually did just that in college, when I took Philosophy of Science Fiction. Every time the class thought they’d settled on an answer, the professor would ask a question that would topple our logic like Jenga blocks. It was great. When I lecture on science fiction now, I tend to use the useful shorthand by John Clute (author of the Encyclopaedia of Science Fiction), who calls it an “argued departure from reality,” while fantasy is more of an “unargued departure from reality.” In science fiction, you tend to explain what that departure from our reality is in terms of technology, whereas magic in fantasy tends to be more unknowable. But there are multiple examples that could throw that definition out (Dune and Star Wars have plenty of unargued elements to them, for example). Many others have offered up definitions, from the very academic (Darko Suvin: “a literary genre whose necessary and sufficient conditions are the presence and interaction of estrangement and cognition, and whose main formal device is an imaginative framework alternative to the author\'s empirical environment”), or through the lens of industry (Hugo Gernsback: “a charming romance intermingled with scientific fact and prophetic vision.”). One of the most straightforward ones is by Norman Spinrad: “Science fiction is anything published as science fiction.” Sci Fi Genre And What It Means Science fiction, like any genre, is also not a monolith. There are many subgenres, and it’s useful for you to know where your story might fit in the marketplace. The biggest delineation is between hard science fiction and soft science fiction: Hard science fiction: This type of science fiction relies heavily on science fact, making sure to explain many of the intricacies to the reader and making it a key part of the plot. The science is usually already established as fact or based on current firm theories of how the universe works (for example, working from our current knowledge of black holes or space travel). Examples: The Martian by Andy Weir, Jurassic Park by Michael Crichton, The Expanse by James S.A. Corey, Beggars in Spain by Nancy Kress. Soft science fiction: This type of science fiction has less focus on the technical aspects and focuses more on the societal, historical, or psychological effects of technology. The technology might not be as deeply explained or less theoretically possible (time travel, faster than the speed of light travel, etc). Examples: Brave New World by Aldous Huxley, The Left Hand of Darkness by Ursula K. Le Guin, Becky Chambers’ Wayfarers series. But like the definitions between science fiction and fantasy, this is a false binary. There are plenty of science fiction books that blend the two, and many are more “soft boiled” science fiction. Even the same authors can move around on the spectrum. This brings us to subgenres. Science Fiction Subgenres Going into detail about these would make this article too long, so this is a list. Feel free to research any of these in more depth if you think this is an area you already write or would like to try writing: DystopianUtopianArtificial intelligenceFirst contactMilitary science fictionParallel universes/the multiverseSpace operaSpace westernSpace horrorSteampunkSolarpunkSilkpunkBiopunkCyberpunkPortal fantasyAfrofuturismAlternate historyAlien invasionEcofictionFeminist science fictionMundane science fictionRecursive science fictionSlipstreamScience fantasy...and many more. The good news is that, when in doubt, you can always use “speculative fiction” as a catchall, but narrowing down your subgenre will likely make it easier to pitch to agents, editors, or sell to an audience. For example, Analog science fiction magazine prefers harder science fiction, so a very soft science fiction story is less likely to be picked up by them. How To Write Science Fiction Now that I’ve set up the definitions and given you a peek at science fiction’s many subgenres, how should you actually go about writing it? You can do these steps in any order that works for you: this is simply how I approach writing SF. To make it more concrete, I’ll use a couple of examples from my own science fiction novel Goldilocks (a near future space thriller), because I know my own writing process best and why I made certain decisions. Step 1: Think About Your Concept And The What If Question All science fiction writers know that SF especially lends itself well to high concepts and catchy hooks. This through-line will help keep many elements cohesive, and also make it easier to pitch. You can try framing it as a what if question? Examples: What if aliens came not to destroy us, but to save us from ourselves?What if an artificial intelligence gained sentience and disagreed with its programmer’s directions?What if climate catastrophe meant everyone had to live underwater for the next 100 years? For Goldilocks, it was “What if five women stole a spaceship to travel from a dying, increasingly patriarchal Earth to the exosolar planet that is humanity’s last hope?” Step 2: Decide On Your Subgenre Often, that \'what if\' question will point to one of the earlier mentioned subgenres. If not, you might need to skip this step for now and come back to it after you have a firmer handle on the plot and world. For Goldilocks, I knew it needed to be set in space. As a pitch, it was The Martian meets The Handmaid’s Tale, which meant a blend of hard and soft science fiction. I knew there would be no aliens, but I wanted the space travel science to be as accurate as possible. So the area of the market became obvious early on: feminist science fiction, set in space, with elements of thriller for the plot engine. Step 3: Create A Character I find that this method works best: I usually start with a character and then build the world around them by asking myself lots of questions. What job is your main character going to have?Why are they the person at the centre of this story?How do they instigate change in this world?How would they speak? What’s their background and story?How will they change as the story progresses? These are general questions I ask of any character in any genre. I decided to make my main character a botanist, in charge of growing the food on the spaceship. I felt more confident in researching this area of science compared to engineering or medicine since I don’t have a science background myself. I also realised early on that growth and nature vs. nurture are major themes in the book, so this tied in nicely as well. Step 4: Create A World Or Universe And Begin Necessary Research If you’re doing a far future space opera that spans multiple planets, then you’ll be creating many worlds. If you’re going a few years into the future of Earth, then you’ll be asking yourself what changed and what factors fed into it. Worldbuilding is an exercise in cause and effect. If this, then that. If I tug this thread of a web, what vibrations will move into other areas? I knew that my future Earth was going to be very sexist, especially in America. I started thinking through basically my nightmare scenario. I wanted it to be a bit less obvious than some other feminist dystopian novels—something that happens so gradually, that you don’t even realise you\'re a frog in a pot until you’re already cooked. Step 5: Start Building The Plot And Deciding On Structure Throughout your pre-writing work, you’ll likely have already seen some necessary plot points starting to fall into place. You can then begin to weave these together and figure out how you’ll lay it all out on the page. We have plenty of useful information on plot and structure to help you in this area. Or, if you’re not a pre-planner, then you can skip this step and simply start writing with your concept, character, and world in mind and see what happens. Writing Science Fiction: Additional Tips Here are some other things you can keep in mind as you create your science fiction novels: 1. Make Your World Believable, No Matter What Amazing SF Trappings You Include Readers want to be transported to another world and have it feel like actual people live there, that there was a long history before the book began, and that the world will continue turning once we’ve finished the last page. Becky Chambers does a great job of this by considering the different languages and customs of her various alien races, even if some of them look very fantastical: lizard people, sentient llama-like people, giant froggy-type aliens that move around in carts, etc. Taboos and social behaviours are also clearly detailed. When a world feels real, then the reader will suspend disbelief in some of those more out-there elements you include. 2. Consider What Your Characters Know And How To Balance Exposition If your character is an astronomer, then they’ll be able to explain and understand the meteoroid heading towards Earth. If they are an elementary school art teacher, they might need someone to explain it to them or to do some research themselves. One of the main challenges of science fiction and fantasy is weaving in that exposition so seamlessly that the reader doesn’t quite realise how carefully the world is being constructed around them on the page. Linden A. Lewis does this well in The First Sister, which is centred around a priestess of a sisterhood who travels with soldiers of Earth and Mars and has no bodily autonomy. 3. Do Your Research Even if you’re writing something relatively soft or toeing the line of science fantasy, you’ll likely still need to do some research around the tech or futuristic idea you’re investigating. Do initial research yourself, to narrow down your focus. There is SO MUCH information at your fingertips. YouTube, podcasts (I recommend NASA’s Houston We Have a Podcast if you’re writing space stuff), pop science fiction articles, academic articles not behind a paywall if you’re not able to access certain databases, social media threads or videos (check out Swapna Krishna’s TikTok for more cool space/tech stuff). Wikipedia can be a great starting point and then you can follow the linked sources at the bottom. Sometimes, though, even all the research can make it hard to answer a specific problem. In my experience, if you politely ask an expert a short, pointed question, they’re often happy to answer a science fiction writer. They’re excited that their expertise can be shared in a different medium and potentially reach different audiences. For Goldilocks, I was able to interview the former head of life sciences at the Johnston Space Center, a doctor studying the effects of microgravity on the human body, experts in infectious diseases, a professor of space law, astrophysicists, and many more. Some I found through friends in my existing network, but others I emailed cold. I made sure to try and use as little of their time as possible by doing the initial legwork myself, making the question as narrow as possible. Make sure to thank them in the acknowledgements if your story is published!   4. You Don’t Have To Put In ALL The Research You Did Yes, we know it’s a very cool fact that the enormous dust cloud at the centre of the Milky Way would taste like raspberries and smell like rum if you were able to smell or taste in space without instantly dying, but does that fact actually add anything to your narrative, or are you just wanting to show off the research you did? Everything you include should in some way advance the characterisation, plot, or world of your story as you go along. Too many random tangents and asides that don’t actually serve the story may frustrate the reader. 5. Don’t Hit The Reader Over The Head Too Obviously With The Message One of the big benefits of science fiction is that you are often giving some sort of prophetic vision: beware, if we don’t change our ways, we might end up like this. Or: how would humanity react to a certain event? Yet no matter how futuristic your story is, you’re still writing to a contemporary audience and usually commenting on something that’s important to us today: climate change, rising bigotry and xenophobia, the threats to democracy, the costs of war or unregulated capitalism. Ultimately, a lot of science fiction asks us: what does it mean to be human? Yet if you’re too didactic or preachy in the message, then it can come off as sanctimonious. It often needs to be subtle or filtered through a couple of characters who all have different opinions on whatever theme you’re investigating. Let the reader come to their own conclusions, and it will be more satisfying. Frequently Asked Questions What Makes Good Sci Fi? A good sci fi novel or movie asks a \'what if\' question (usually centred around science and technology) and answers it in a realistic yet captivating way. For a science fiction book to be engaging it has to feel like those events could, or may, happen in the future. Who Wrote The First Science Fiction Novel? Mary Shelley\'s Frankenstein (1818) helped define the science fiction novel and genre as a whole, making it one of the oldest famed literary works of its kind. What Is The Difference Between Science Fiction And Fantasy? In science fiction, the author explains the departure from our reality in terms of science and technology, whereas magic in fantasy tends to be more unknowable. Although both genres are often set in worlds that do not exist, sci fi is based on the human ability to invent and grow technologically whereas fantasy can have magic systems that exist inexplicably. You\'re Now Ready To Write A Science Fiction Book It’s beneficial for authors to explore the foundations of science fiction to help them write it. There are occasionally authors who write science fiction but don’t read it, and sometimes it is obvious. There’s an existing conversation that has been going on all the way back to Frankenstein or The Blazing World. Read the classics, read some contemporary authors. Read science fiction from various countries or in translation. Check out the winners and those shortlisted for the Hugo or Nebula awards. Read the short stories in magazines like Apex or Beneath Ceaseless Skies. And then go forth and make up your own worlds and universes. The stars are limitless!

Writing An Autobiography: A How-To Guide With Key Tips

I’ve always felt that writing is an intimate activity; neither the writer nor the reader misses the inner workings of the writer’s mind. More so is the case with writing an autobiography. You’ll not only delve into the nitty-gritty of your thoughts but also critique your own life in the process of penning it down.   Sounds a tad uncomfortable, doesn’t it? And yet, it is this very genre of non-fiction that has one of the strongest readerships. Besides, no matter the discomfort you put yourself through whilst writing it, the minute your autobiography reaches the reader, it takes on the task of inspiring others.  There’s a tendency to believe that a biography, and more so an autobiography, is meant to be written by only a subject who’s a stellar performer in their career and highly popular for it. This is far from true. Sure, such a person could have a great ability to inspire their fans and readers, but even an ordinary person is capable of it.   You see, it’s in how you tell your life’s story that the inspiration lies, not necessarily in the popularity of it. Famous or not, every one of us deals with hardships in life and does one thing or another to overcome them. And therein, lies the narrative for every gripping autobiography...  In this article, I’ll help you understand what an autobiography is; go through the differences between biography, autobiography and memoir; provide some autobiography examples; tell you what to include in an autobiography; highlight the things that make for a compelling autobiography; and tell you how you can research your own life (yes, you read that right) to make your autobiography as authentic and balanced as possible.  What Is An Autobiography?  When thinking about the meaning of the word autobiography, it can be helpful to compare the subgenre with others which it\'s confused for (biography and memoir). So, in this section, I\'ll highlight the nuances of each genre/subgenre. Autobiography Definition An autobiography is a non-fictitious story by a person about their own life. It’s a subgenre of the larger genre of biography.   Let\'s look at biographies in more detail. Biography  A biography is typically written by a writer who’s highly knowledgeable about an individual and their life. They might be written post-humously (sometimes, the individual could still be alive), and may or may not be authorised (given express permission by the individual or their family).   Take, for instance, the award-winning Elizabeth the Queen: The Life of a Modern Monarch by author Sally Bedel Smith. This book does the behemoth task of showing the reader what it meant for a young woman – Queen Elizabeth II – to take on the monumental task of being a monarch and do so successfully for decades. This book is certainly a magisterial biography. Though it doesn’t explicitly mention whether or not it is authorised, it certainly seems like it was, because the writer met the Queen on various occasions during the course of her research. So, if watching The Crown on Netflix has left you thirsting for more, you need only read this biography.  Another highly compelling biography is Walter Isaacson’s Steve Jobs. Openly authorised, this book is a testament to not only its visionary of a subject, Steve Jobs, but also life in the digital era that we live in. In over forty interviews with Jobs himself, and more than a hundred interviews with his friends, family, colleagues and competitors, Isaacson chronicles Jobs’ rollercoaster life as a creative entrepreneur. Jobs was known to irk his friends and foes alike with his brutal honesty and this is reflected in his biography too. He holds nothing back and neither does anyone that talks about him, making this book one of the sincerest biographies ever written.  Autobiography  An autobiography, however, is written by the subject themselves. The writer looks back on their life, putting all major events from their birth up until the time they complete the book under the microscope. They explore their past with the wisdom-filled lenses of their present. Needless to say, the authenticity of such a story is arguably higher than in a biography. I mean, who better to write your life’s story than you! Here are some great examples of autobiographies.  One of the most-read autobiographies of all time is perhaps Nelson Mandela’s A Long Walk To Freedom. The book details the story of the man who spent twenty-seven years in prison for marching against South African apartheid and then went on to become the president of a free country. It’s not only the narration of a revolutionary man (which in and of itself is significant), but also a story of triumph over racism and colonialism.   Indian cricketer Sachin Tendulkar’s Playing It My Way was a stellar record breaker with a pre-order of 1,500,000 copies of the autobiography, easily overtaking even Walter Isaacson’s Steve Jobs! The man was a legend on the cricket pitch and it’s no wonder fans want to read about what his life is really like, directly from the horse’s mouth. Suffice to say, Tendulkar’s penmanship matched pace with his batsmanship; his innings began even before the match did!  I’m one of those people who’s rather reluctant to watch a movie unless they’re certain it’s an inspiring, or at the very least a positive, one. One such movie that’s an all-time favourite of mine is The Pursuit Of Happyness starring Will Smith (who incidentally happened to publish his own autobiography Will earlier this year). The movie is an adaptation of Chris Gardner’s own autobiography by the same name. We’ve read many a story of single mothers struggling to make ends meet. But Gardner’s is that of a single father’s rags-to-riches story, which also shows him doing his best to be a good father to his son. For someone who grew up without a father, Chris’ own parenting is both heart-warming and inspiring, even keeping his overnight rags-to-riches story aside.  Where there’s a woman of colour who runs a Fortune 50 company, there shall be an autobiography of her. Ex-CEO of PepsiCo, Indra Nooyi’s My Life in Full: Work, Family, and Our Future isn’t simply a story of her life but also a critique of the lack of work-life balance that society so readily accepts. Somewhat cut-and-dry, this autobiography makes the reader picture a rather ditch-feelings-be-formidable Indra Nooyi. But, perhaps, that’s exactly what it took her to get where she did.   What’s common amongst all these autobiographies is that they are highly inspirational, some with a big message for society in general. Where there’s talk of autobiographies, Anne Frank’s Diary Of A Young Girl is never far behind. The epistolary by the teenager lays bare her experiences as a Jew during World War II. The progression of her diary shows the maturing girl’s growing difficulty in maintaining self-awareness, a direct reflection of the impact of the Nazi regime. However, though the book falls under the umbrella genre of biographies, it’s more accurately a memoir.  Memoir  A memoir is another subgenre that’s all about a real person’s story written by the subject themselves, making them autobiographical. It is a long non-fiction narrative of the writer’s memory of their own life. Memoirs are often known – and read – for their exquisite literary quality.  We had a memoir as part of the curriculum for my bachelor’s degree in English Literature. I recall a week during that semester when our whole class was really glum. When one of our professors asked us what was wrong, we all sighed collectively and told her we were reading Elie Weisel’s Night.   Imagine that. A whole class of students were deeply saddened by the subject of a memoir, some even on the verge of tears, as we explained to the professor why we were all low. Elie Wiesel sure knows how to translate his pain into poignancy for the pages.   The memoir (it also falls under another subgenre called faction) is heartbreaking to readers as it details the harrowing experiences that the writer lived through and perhaps relived as he wrote it. Night is a haunting rendition of Elie Wiesel’s experience of the Holocaust as a teenager. This event in history marks the failure of humanity, and to intimately feel a survivor’s account of this horror is a grieving experience. This, right here, is what memoirs are capable of.   A memoir and an autobiography are similar on these counts – they’re both about real people and the real lives they lead. One way in which they differ is in their goal – memoirs are written to move the reader, to connect with them by way of emotive storytelling, while autobiographies are generally meant to inspire the reader, through a detailed exploration of who the writer really is. This is how they function primarily, even though both memoir and autobiography could potentially move and inspire just the same.   Sometimes, autobiographies might be marketed as memoirs and this can be quite confusing. Even experts make the mistake of using ‘autobiography’ and ‘memoir’ as synonyms. A key difference is that autobiographies record the subject’s life from birth to present time, chronologically, whilst memoirs may go back and forth in time and often cover smaller time spans. Autobiographies place importance on facts and history, whilst memoirs lean heavily on emotional experience. This also means that autobiographies are more general in terms of the topics they cover, even though certain events may be highlighted more than others. On the other hand, Memoirs can be thematic with a singular event or experience or emotion taking the forefront.   How To Write An Autobiography  If you’re excited to write your life’s story, then you’re in the right place. Here are the steps to writing an autobiography:  Do Your Research  Yes, it’s your own story. You might even assume that you’re the foremost expert on the topic of you. But think again. You might be surprised by how much you don’t know about your past, by simply going through family photos, and talking to your family and relatives about your childhood. They could give you several anecdotes that could brighten up your autobiography. Even talking to your ex-employers and bosses about the great and not-so-great things about your time in their company could give you a whole new perspective about yourself that you can then share with your readers.  Create An Outline  Writing an autobiography might seem like a mammoth task, especially if you’re not clear on what your narrative is. Are you telling your rags-to-riches story? Are you looking at the work-life balance battle you lead throughout? Or are you depicting your struggle against the societal restrictions placed upon you? If you have the narrative clear in your mind, then the outline is simply about listing all the various events of your life and seeing what aspects of them fit your narrative. Jot these aspects down; they’ll be the key points in your chapter breaks. Voila! You have your narrative, outline, and key points per chapter.  Write The Draft  Once you start writing your autobiography, try to get through it as quickly as possible. Aim for progress, not perfection, at this stage. The thing is, you’re bound to second-guess your own perspective the more you dwell on it, simply because everything seems important. After all, it is your life you’re writing about. However, this is exactly what could keep you stuck. Instead, move through it at a good pace, and later, when you edit it, you can slow down and decide what works and what doesn’t.   Give It Time Before Editing It  I never edit my writing soon after I’m done. To have a fresh outlook on my own writing, I need some time and distance from it. So, I give it at least two days, when it’s a small piece. But for an autobiography, I’d suggest giving it much longer; perhaps a month or two. Completing the manuscript in itself could take you months, if not years, and tire you out at the end of it. Take a long break, maybe even a vacation, where you work on something else completely. That way, when you return to edit your autobiography, you’ll have a renewed eye for error and detail. After this, maybe give it another two weeks before you fact-check and proofread. Once this is done, you’re ready to send it off to an agent.  Write A Book Proposal  Another thing to consider is that most agents will want a book proposal from you when you query them. Of course, before you do that you need to know which non-fiction agents to reach out to and what they are looking for. Be prepared for rejections; you knew this was never going to be easy. Do not take the rejection to be a personal critique of your life. Just keep pitching your book to agents until the right one picks it up.   Tips For Writing An Autobiography  Apart from the obvious – write in the first person – if you’re considering giving autobiography writing a go, then, you’ll need to bear in mind the following:  What Gives The Full Picture? An autobiography compulsorily covers the subject’s whole life until the point they are done writing it. This means you’ll need to cover your childhood, upbringing, education (or lack of it), adolescence, career, relationships, lifestyle and more. So, knowing what to include in your autobiography can be tricky. Of course, you can’t place equal importance on each of these. If you’re a fitness expert, then it makes sense to spend more time on your lifestyle section than any other. Still, it’s important to let your readers know everything that shaped you into who you are today. So, whilst the emphasis might be on you as a fitness expert, the reader will also want to know how you handled life as a parent, child, employee, friend and more. They’ll want the full picture, the complete you.  How Much Is Too Much?  The best autobiographies provide as much information as a reader might crave about the subject, yet know when to stop. Keeping the reader – who doesn’t know you – in mind is crucial at every turn. The things you think are very important to you, might not be very interesting for the reader. Yes, this is your story, but once your story reaches the reader, it’s their review that decides how impactful it really is.  What Ties It All Together?  Life is messy; it’s hard to sort through the clutter and find the thread that ties it all together. But this, you must do, for your autobiography. Even though it will contain various aspects of your life, they need to have a common narrative. At the end of the day, it’s a book. It is a story. So, you’re going to have to write it like one. Here are some examples of narratives: transformations throughout life, lessons you learnt from every stage or area of life, you versus your public persona, you versus the society. These narratives don’t have to be combative, just problematic enough for any human to relate with.  How Balanced Is It?  By its very nature, an autobiography is revealing. It can unfurl the good, the bad, and even the ugly. How elegantly each of these is handled can make or break the autobiography. Walter Isaacson’s Steve Jobs does this with a flair unmatched by most other books of the biography genre; the extensive research he did makes for a balanced view. Despite the candid voices, none of it reads like a smear campaign. You can take a leaf out of his book and apply it to your own autobiographical writing. If you can research your own life, by way of getting varied perspectives from friends, family, and even foes, then, you might have a nuanced approach to the storytelling of your own life.  Frequently Asked Questions How Do You Write An Autobiographical Story? There are lots of things to include when you\'re writing an autobiography. Autobiographical stories cover an entire lifetime, pay close attention to detail, are often written in chronological order, and have a clear narrative. They also have balanced characters and are well researched and fact checked. What Is The Purpose Of Autobiographical Writing? Autobiographical writing is generally written with the aim of depicting an important experience, topic, or challenge in the writer\'s life. Beyond this, the aim tends to be much more personal, and dependent upon the subject of the book. Writers may hope to entertain, educate, or inspire their readers, or showcase a different perspective. How Long Is An Autobiography? There aren\'t any specific rules when it comes to the length, or word count, of an autobiography, but they tend to be between 250-450 pages long. Autobiographies written by people who are well known and already have an audience tend to be longer, as their readers are more likely to commit to the text and take the time to read a lengthier tome. Autobiographical Writing  Writing an autobiography is a highly intimate affair; it’s bound to bring back certain uncomfortable memories, perhaps even trauma. If at any point, you feel it’s getting too heavy to handle, put the project on hold, seek out a therapist and come back to your book once you feel it’s safe to do so. Let your therapist know that this is in fact the reason you’re there – to be able to write your book from a safe space.  You may want to consider not talking about your book with loved ones until you’ve completed the first draft. Then, let them know that your book might include them and not all of it might be easy to digest. They might not like it, but in the end, this is your story and you get to tell it from your point of view. If you ensure to focus on your own journey in the book, rather than blame others, then this shouldn’t be an issue. If someone still feels uncomfortable with the contents of your book, know that there isn’t much you can do about it. It’s their job to deal with their own feelings. Don’t let them guilt trip you.  Try not to worry too much about the repercussions of writing your life’s story before you even begin. Remember why you’re writing this in the first place – your life is inspirational and there are readers who’d love to read about you. With that in sight, just get started and complete your autobiography. 
Page 4 of 14